Prologue: An Ominous Future

873 C-3, Rain Month 4, Moon 9

Unrecognizable. Few other words could describe the state of a once lush field that’d been altered to a brutal scene of carnage and flames. Despite once being a place of peace, filled with nothing but the soft chirping of birds and gentle wind brushing through grass, this field showed no trace of that anymore. In their place was an eerie silence, only broken by the ragged breathing of an ancient winged creature—an elder dragon.

Each breath was agony as she lay, weakened, in a pool of her own blood, surrounded by the still lumps of meat that had once been her tribespeople. She stared daggers at the man standing before her, imagining all the ways she could tear him to pieces. She wasn’t ready to concede defeat, but the blade pointed at her throat told a different story.

The man cast a cold gaze on the creature’s war-torn body. “It’s over. The Alliance has won. The rule of elder dragons is no more. Justice has emerged victorious over your tyranny,” he declared.

“Justice... Justice?!” The elder dragon’s piercing golden eyes smoldered with rage at the lifeless corpses of her people. “There was peace... There was life before you arrived!”

“There will be true peace now in the wake of your demise.”

The elder dragon’s grip increased around a certain item in her hand. “Blade Saint...this is not over!” she wheezed, puffs of flame leaking from her mouth. “So long as there’s breath within me, I will not—” the dragon began to say before there was a new noise that filled the air: the sound of steel slicing through flesh followed by her disconcerting shriek.

“I’ll make sure you have no more breath left to breathe, then,” he said coldly, plunging the blade further into her thick neck.

But something he couldn’t have possibly anticipated happened: A bright red light enveloped the dragon, forcing the man to jump back before he could drive his blade deep enough to deliver what would’ve been the finishing blow of the war.

“Enjoy your victory while you can. But I wonder how the Alliance would fare if you’ve never lived long enough to become their butcher?” the beast bellowed as it began to rise into the air, the light becoming brighter around her.

The man’s eyes widened as he realized that she was clasping a certain item. “The Hourglass of the Ancients! Why do you have it?!” He knew he didn’t have a moment to waste. “Leviathan!” the man quickly yelled, and in the next moment, his sword transformed into a unique scimitar.

Above its hilt rested a glowing red gem, and the back of the blade was pierced with rings at even intervals that jingled in the wind as the man kicked himself off the ground and began to ascend. But as light as the blade made the man feel, the sobering reality that he was too late weighed heavily on him.

“We will meet again, Blade Saint! But next time, it’ll be my claws at your neck.”

As a last-ditch effort, he slashed into the air, but by then, the elder dragon had already disappeared. The man fell back to the ground and leaned on his sword in despair.

“I have failed... All is lost.”

Chapter 1: Saint Aliriheim Academy

Karen Aporenzi

856 C-8, Rain Month 2, Moon 26

Guardian Log #592

It’s been yet another peaceful day here at Saint Aliriheim Academy. I’d like to take this opportunity to once again ask that I’m no longer required to create these entries due to not only their monotonous nature but also the utter uneventfulness of my days spent here. I request that my Guardian training be resumed and my master not shirk his responsibilities by pushing banal activities like this onto me under the guise of education.

As for my report, there’s nothing of importance that requires any Guardian attention. However, since I’m under instruction to report on his progress—regardless of how redundant it’s become—I’ll say that he’s the same as he was yesterday and the day before that. There’s been absolutely no change whatsoever in his status and probably won’t be for some time to come. It’s only natural since he’s been thrown into a new environment that has nothing to do with who he’s training to be. I can’t help but feel as if I’m in a similar situation. It’s my strong opinion that my skills as a Guardian have, in a while, not advanced at a rate even close to how quickly they had when I traveled with you, Master. I’m sure he’d also appreciate a mentor.

As for his growth in regard to strength in combat, he’s gotten to the point where he can break not even a sweat despite fighting against some of the more promising fifth-level students in the combat track.

Actually, the only time I think I’ve seen him sweat is perhaps when he was eating food that was too hot. Funny story about that: I made him a spicy stew the other day (I’ve always liked it on the spicier side), but I guess I didn’t know how hot it truly was until he tried some. The look on his face as he took that first bite was priceless. I wish I could’ve saved that moment somehow. But also, maybe I should try tweaking my recipe a little so it’s more palatable to him.

But also, I guess if there’s anything I can take solace in, it’s that I’m the only person in the academy who has made him sweat. It really makes me glad that I’ve seen a side of him that no one else has. It’s almost like a secret between the two of us. I genuinely hope we can share more secrets with each other soon and that I can repay him for the debt I owe him.

As a side note, I’d also like to petition for me to be able to use his real name in these reports instead of always having to resort to vaguely referring to him. I know you worry about these entries being intercepted, but I’m not so inept that I’d let anyone read these. Also, you’ve yet to give me instructions on how to send these logs to you, so I’m unsure of how they could possibly be intercepted when they’re not even in transit.

At any rate, this concludes log #592—yet another log that I’m sure you’ll never read, Master.

Karen Aporenzi

I shut my journal and stretched my limbs as I sat on the grassy hill overlooking the school. It’s so nice tonight. The weak light from the crescent moon made it easy to drink in the entirety of the beautiful starry sky. Despite the warm temperature, a pleasant breeze eliminated any of the usual discomforts of being outside during this humid season.

I glanced down at the string-bound loose-leaf pages of my journal and frowned. Seriously, what is the point of these logs? I was supposed to be training with my master to earn my place in the Guardian order that protected the realms. Instead, he seemed to think it was a better idea to stick me in this academy and make me write logs, which had essentially become glorified diary entries that he’d never read.

I mean, yeah, it’s nice to be under the tutelage of one of the most esteemed Guardians in the world, but how about some actual guidance? A pointer or two would be nice...

I found my eyes naturally gravitating upward to the invisible dome so high in the sky that even the five-story-tall dormitory towers didn’t come close to touching it.

I guess it’s only thanks to him that I’m allowed to manage the school’s barrier every night. But what do a few hours every night really do for me? Instill a sense of boredom in me? If so, good job, Master. I’m bored!

I could hear his words in my head. I want you to get a full understanding of what it means to maintain a barrier. You’re gonna have to do a lot of that as a Guardian, so this will be a perfect opportunity. You need to learn the precision that comes with it and the dangers.

I rolled my eyes. Sure, Guardians have to maintain barriers surrounding certain areas to repel all threats, but like...do I really need to practice this? One day I’ll be helping Master defend the main barrier that separates our realm from others.

“If it’s so important for me to learn how to deal with danger, then how about you put me in an actually dangerous place?” I grumbled.

Suddenly, I sensed the presence of something, but it turned out to be just a deer. I was almost embarrassed by how excited I’d gotten over that. Of course, this school was in a remote region with nothing but forests surrounding it.

I let out a frustrated sigh and fell back to the ground to vacantly gaze at the sky. “Ugh, I’m so bored. Is this what life’s gonna be like when I’m a full-fledged Guardian: just managing barriers of already-peaceful places? I swear, if Master sticks me in a place like this when I graduate... But also...” If I were stuck in a place like this with Ca’al, then...

I shook my head, dispersing these thoughts. Not while you’re on the job, Karen. I shut my eyes and relaxed my body, trying to regain my focus. But then again, what was the point of being attentive and on guard when the likelihood of anything happening was extremely low? Like many before it, today was yet another peaceful, quiet day.

Hmm? That’s strange. It shouldn’t be this quiet. It was as if someone had used a silencing spell. The chirping of the crickets, the swaying of the trees in the wind, the rustling of the grass—I couldn’t hear any of them anymore. Everything was unnervingly still. Something was wrong.

I jumped to my feet and began to scan the area for any anomalies. My eyes widened as I looked at my surroundings—it was almost as if everything had been petrified. The hair on the back of my neck began to stand on end, and chills radiated across my body. Something’s coming.

Out of the corner of my eye, there was a burst of red, and then within the school’s barrier, a ball of light suddenly appeared and came crashing down like a lightning bolt before halting right above the ground.

I reflexively winced and recoiled. What is that?! How could something just materialize like that inside the barrier?!

At first, it was just a ball of light, but it slowly shifted into the silhouette of a young woman before the light disappeared and the body fell to the ground with a soft thud. I could just barely make out a naked body through the newfound darkness.

I hesitantly inched closer to her, my wand drawn. “Hey...Guardian here.”

How did she even get inside the barrier without triggering the alarms? Oh no, did I mess up? But if the alarms weren’t triggered, that means none of the Guardians, not even Master, will even be alerted about this. But also, is this really happening?! Of course it is! Stop freaking out! Remember your training, Karen! Don’t falter! Do this by the book! Calm down and think. What does my training tell me to do here...? Nothing. Squat! Of course, my training definitely hasn’t covered anything remotely like this! Where was the page in the handbook that detailed the procedures to deal with naked girls appearing within barriers without triggering their defensive systems?! What do I even do here?! I simply stood there, paralyzed in shock at the unexpected sight before me. What should I do? Call backup? Or handle this myself? Can I handle this by myself?!

I weighed my options as I approached her. Soon, I confirmed that she definitely had no clothing on her at all, but the surprise from that took a back seat to the fact that she was heavily bleeding across her body. The green of the grass rapidly began to be overridden by the dark red pooling underneath her, which began to stain even her waist-length silver hair that was already flecked with natural red streaks. Once I saw this, my indecision disappeared, and my body began to spring into action.

I immediately ran up to her. “Are you okay?!” I frantically asked, kneeling next to her. I need a healing spell!

But now that I was this close, I noticed a few more things. She’s not human. Not only that, but I don’t think she’s from this realm. My eyes were first drawn to her flesh-colored scales that were slowly transforming into skin, indistinguishable from that of humans. Then, my eyes drifted to the strange red lines running across her body like some kind of tribal paint. Unlike the scales, they seemed to be quickly fading, so it was hard to make out what they were exactly, especially since the blood from her many wounds was pouring over them.

At first, I thought she might’ve been a crimson line demon, but instead of pure white or a bloodlike crimson, her hair was silver with red streaks. But still, I had no clue who or what she was.

“Is she a demon? I’ve never seen one like this before,” I thought out loud as I inspected her body. “Besides, demons don’t have the authority to pop up like this, not since the pre-Saint da—”

The girl’s sharp golden eyes flung open, and her body became engulfed in flames, interrupting my thoughts. I reflexively fell backward, crawling away before jumping to my feet just in time to watch in disbelief as she slowly got to her feet.

How in the... With those wounds?!

“‘Demon’?! Do you mock me, human?”

Oh no, was I rude? Guardian training warns that first impressions are absolutely crucial for diplomacy with beings of other realms. Get your head in the game, Karen!

“I-I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to insult you or anything. I just don’t know where you’re from and was thinking out loud. But more importantly, are you okay? I-I can heal you, I—”

“My physical condition is of no concern to you. Kneel before Mitaelshuroxa, daughter of the great Roxakoramora,” she spat, spraying bright embers in front of her.

“Kn-Kneel?” I asked, confused. “Are you some kind of royalty or something?”

“I am of elder blood. My people are the backbone of the very world you sully with your presence.”

“Elder blood, scales, and fire...” I could feel the color draining from my face as the realization of this girl’s identity dawned on me.

Suddenly, her anger made sense. She was no demon—not even close. She was an elder dragon, a race of creatures who were the undisputed strongest in all the realms.

But this is weird. There shouldn’t be any elder dragons in this realm. Due to an agreement with the Guardians, they were forbidden from leaving their realm. Although, even without that agreement, the elder dragons refused to go anywhere else in the first place. An elder dragon appearing like this was not only unprecedented but perplexing.

Theory after theory ran through my head as I tried to glean some insight into this elder dragon’s motive in doing something that her kind had never done. But ultimately, all I could do was gulp. Theorizing isn’t gonna get me anywhere. As scary as this is, the fastest solution is to ask her directly.

“Um, Me-tail-sa-ruk-xa—” I asked shakily.

“Mitaelshuroxa!” the girl roared, the flames around her surging in size.

“Yes, sorry. My apologies...ma’am.” I’m not gonna risk messing up her name right now. “Could I ask why you chose to come to this realm?”

“I need not explain my reasons for traveling through my own realm,” she hissed.

Your realm? “Um...” I said very nervously, “there might be a high...but definitely a hundred percent chance that this isn’t your realm.”

“Do not try to fool me, human. I see through your lies.”

“I’m not lying. I’m the Guardian of this land and I cannot permit you to be here without a valid reason.” Guardian in training, that is.

“Heh heh... Ha ha ha ha!” she laughed maniacally. “You think you, a mere human, can stop me?!” Her eyes turned to slits, the flames around her burning even more intensely.

Despite that, I kept a level head and didn’t judge the situation by its cover. Ana Sier. I cast an analysis spell, and I could tell that she was significantly weakened. I wasn’t sure exactly what’d happened before she’d arrived, but right now, producing the flames around her was probably the best she could do. She was just posturing.

In fact, it was hard to believe she was even still conscious considering the extent of the wounds that’d been inflicted on her, especially those on her neck. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say that something had almost cleanly sliced through half of it.

I gulped and began to speak once more. “Y-You’re not going any further in this realm, especially not with those wounds. State your purpose, or you’ll leave me no choice but to use force to make you return to your realm.”

“You think you can best me in combat?!” she chuckled, bemused.

“I think you’re bluffing. You can’t even change into your dragon form, can you?”

“I have no need to. A sneeze would suffice to snuff out your feeble life. To an elder dragon, dealing with humans is no more a challenge than it is to shed a scale,” she snarled, her flames beginning to flicker more intensely.

I drew my wand from the holster on my thigh and pointed it at the dragon. The two of us locked eyes, carefully observing the other’s subtle movements. I know she’s weakened, but I’ve never fought an elder dragon before. Besides, I’m not sure how weak “weak” is for them. Let’s test the waters a little.I’ll use a simple stun spell and see how she reacts.

“Kazan Kesta!” I shouted.

The tip of my wand glowed blue, and in the next moment, a short burst of energy flew toward her.

All right, dragon, how will you react?

Time slowed down. My heart was in my throat as I nervously watched my attack draw closer and closer to a member of the most powerful race in existence.

She’s...not moving? Is she holding her ground? Is this level of attack not enough to phase her even with how hurt she is?! I frantically scrambled to come up with new patterns of attack in order to escape here with my life. Should I beg for my life? No, it’s way too late for that. Aaah, I’m freaking out! What should I do?! I shouldn’t have escalated things! Why did I fire that spell?! I’m so stupid! I should’ve stayed diplomatic!

And then, after what felt like an eternity, the shot connected with her forehead. Aaah, it’s all over!

“Oof!”

The spell knocked her head backward, and she made what could only be described as a cute grunt of pain. Despite that, she didn’t fall; she just stood there with her head flung back.

She really took it head-on?! Oh no, what’s the next spell I should use? Uh...uh...a destruction spell? No, I need something to immobilize, not to kill. Maybe a daze spell or something? Wait, no. Should I be running?!

But as I desperately racked my brain, thinking about my next move, the flames around her dispersed, and the proud elder dragon simply fell to the ground.

I blinked as if I was in a daze. “Uh...huh?” I couldn’t believe my eyes. “Did I win?” This has to be a trap, right?

But soon, I came back to sense. “Hey...are you okay?” I cautiously called out to her. I approached her little by little, scared that she might’ve been pretending to be unconscious as a last resort to compensate for her weakened state so that she could draw me closer to her and easily finish me off.

But to my great relief, when I got close enough, I saw that my spell had worked. Her eyes were comically spinning from being knocked unconscious. Just in case though, I poked her body with my wand, but there was no response.

I exhaled, glad to see she wasn’t dead. Her wounds are healing slowly, but I should probably take her to the infirmary to be safe. But just in case...

“Tenza Ture,” I whispered, pointing my wand at her, and in the next moment, a green healing light enveloped her body.

But I tilted my head, noticing something strange. “It’s not working?” I tried again, but still, nothing happened beyond the green glow. It was as if the magic wasn’t even penetrating her skin. “Do elder dragons have magic resistance or something?” Huh? But then why did my stun spell work?

As much as I wanted to try and make sense of the situation, I was aware that this wasn’t the time. Her natural regenerative abilities were slowed for some reason. They seemed to be enough to sustain her for now, but I needed to get her to the infirmary sooner rather than later, especially if I couldn’t use healing magic on her.

I took off my cloak and wrapped it around her naked body. “How am I supposed to get her to the infirmary if I can’t use magic on her?” I mumbled pensively.

My heart sank as I glanced back at the school and saw how far away it was. I’m going to have to carry her back myself, aren’t I? I sighed at the prospect of carrying someone who’d been threatening to kill me not too long ago. Maybe I should try calling Master. I’m sure he’d like to know that an elder dragon has randomly appeared in front of me.

“But wait... Could this be an opportunity?”

He stuck me here because he thought I needed more experience. What better experience was there than doing a Guardian-like thing: taking in a trespassing being and watching over them? Suddenly, I felt I was filled with excitement. This could work.

I’m gonna take good care of you. Don’t worry. I’ll prove to Master that I’m ready to be a Guardian. I bent down to pick her up, but my strength didn’t match my enthusiasm. I grunted as I tried to lift her. Why do you weigh like a bag of bricks?!

I sighed and once again looked backward, resenting the distance between me and the school. If only I had a potion of fortification to increase my own strength. Then again, why would I have brought one? It wasn’t like I’d planned to carry an unconscious elder dragon back to the school tonight. I’ll have to use a charm on myself. It doesn’t last as long, but it should do the trick.

I pointed my wand toward my chest. “Light as a leaf on the river surface, bestow upon me mightful purpose.” In response, the tip of my wand glowed pink, and before I knew it, I felt strong as an ox and light as a feather.

“Okay, let’s get you to the infirmary.” But as I went to pick her up, something dawned on me. “Oh wait.” Suddenly, I remembered something from my training in regard to unexpected visitors in the realm. Come on, get it together, Karen. This is the first thing you should’ve done... “I need to place a limiter on her first, but I don’t have anything on me right now,” I mumbled as I rummaged through my bag.

Then I froze as my eyes fell on a certain object that I’d been keeping on my person on the off chance that I’d finally be able to fulfill a lifelong dream of mine. I felt ashamed for coming up with this idea, but I really didn’t have a choice in this situation.

“Oh, she’s really not going to like this...”

Mitaelshuroxa

856 C-1, Rain Month 2, Moon 27

Everywhere I looked, there was only darkness. I couldn’t tell what was up, what was down, if I was floating, or on the ground.

Did I die? Did that human kill me before I could complete my mission? I clenched my teeth in anger. No! It wasn’t supposed to be this way! I need to kill him to save my people! With him dead, they won’t have to suffer, and father...he’d still be alive.

In the midst of my anguish, I heard voices, but I had to focus my ears to clearly hear what they were saying.

“Oooh! I’d love to dissect her!” a woman said.

Dissect who? Me? I’d like to see you try to even lay a single finger on me before I tear you apart limb by limb.

“She’s still alive, Doctor,” a familiar girl’s voice said sternly.

“Oh, no problem! I can put her back together, easy-peasy! Plus, she already has a lot of wounds, right? What’s a few more?”

“Absolutely not!”

“What? Do you think this white coat is just for show? You can trust me. I’m a doctor!” the woman proudly declared. “Besides, her regeneration’s kicking in, and she’s still knocked out, right? She won’t miss a few— Eh, I’m not gonna bother bullshitting you. She won’t miss a few organs or anything, right?”

“At least try to cover up your intentions!”

“See, I thought about it for a minute, but then I decided. What’s the point? Time’s a wastin’, y’know? Chop-chop.”

I began checking my claws, eyes still closed. I was ready to attack this so-called doctor if I sensed that she took even one step closer to me.

“Anyway, the answer is no—it’s always going to be no. Besides, regardless of how you act, you are a doctor. Don’t you want your patients to be alive, healthy, and intact with all their body parts accounted for?”

“Yeah, of course, but y’know, it’d be nice to get something as, like, a token of appreciation. Not like a trophy...but also, very much like a trophy, if you know what I mean.”

“I...am never seeking medical help from you.”

“Too late. I already got my trophy,” she said, giggling mischievously.

“Wha— Ugh... Whatever. Listen. She’s a guest in this realm. You can’t do anything to her. End of story. I won’t allow it, the Guardians won’t allow it, and the school won’t either.”

Yes. If you know what’s good for you, never threaten an elder dragon, lest you are burned so thoroughly that not even your ashes remain.

“Aw, sure you can. It’ll be our little secret. What do you want in exchange? Oh, how about Ca’al’s latest physical test results?”

“Wh-Who’d want those?! A-At any rate, it’s a crime to give out private information like that to unauthorized parties.”

“Hmm, maybe if you became his spouse, it’d be okay for me to share that information.”

“S-Spouse?!”

“I can make that happen. I have connections. Come on, just turn your head away for a little bit...”

“I—”

“Nobody’s touching me!” I roared, my eyes flying open as I sat straight up.

My vision slowly came into focus, the light flooding into my eyes. In front of me was a room of white filled with beds, curtains, and jarred medicine. And then, there were two humans in front of me. The first was an adult woman with a long white coat, blue eyes behind a pair of glasses, and unkempt lavender hair tied into a messy bun with what seemed to be various writing instruments. The other was the human girl who’d accused me of being a demon and dared to challenge me. In this bright room, I could see that she had green eyes and long, straight brown hair neatly tied behind her head with a black bow.

“Aw, she’s awake. If you were a little quieter, I might have been able to cut her open.” The doctor pouted.

Perhaps sensing my discontent, the human girl quickly chimed in. “No one is cutting you. Please excuse this idiot of a doctor. She takes jokes too far,” the human girl said, shooting the doctor a glare.

“I wasn’t really joking—”

“Please let me do the talking!” the human girl practically screamed.

The doctor sighed disappointedly and folded her arms like a pouting child. “Fine.”

“Thank you. Let me start over,” the girl said, clearing her throat. “My name is Karen Aporenzi. I’m one of the Guardians—”

“In training,” the doctor interrupted.

“In training, in this realm,” the human girl finished, shooting an annoyed glance at the doctor.

“Oh, you’re one of those worthless neutral border observers,” I scoffed.

The doctor put her hand over her mouth, stifling a laugh.

“I...wouldn’t call my order ‘worthless,’ but yes, that’s us.”

I rolled my eyes. “That was the kindest adjective I could find to describe your kind.”

“You know, I don’t think you needed to use an adjective at all,” she said with a wry smile. “But anyway, as you probably know, our job is to make sure no one travels illegally between realms. Which brings me to my main point: You’re trespassing.”

“Hey, you’re not going to introduce me?” the doctor asked, interrupting the human girl.

“I didn’t think it’d be necessary.”

“Little Miss Elder Dragon, don’t you want to know my name?”

“I couldn’t care less.”

Shock and disappointment filled her face at my response.

“Indulging her will be faster at this point,” the human girl sighed. “Let me introduce you two. This is the doctor of our academy who saved you, Doctor Paunsasoy.”

“‘Saved’ me? A human?” I scoffed.

“Oh, but I’m not a human,” the doctor said. Suddenly, bat-like wings emerged from her back, and her nails grew uncomfortably long.

“She’s a succubus,” the human explained.

To say that this was unprecedented in my knowledge of succubi would be an understatement. All I knew them as were sexually motivated demons, typically equipped with a twisted sense of humor. However, the individual in front of me demonstrated no such attributes. If she hadn’t transformed, I never would have guessed.

“Yes, I’m in as much disbelief as you are,” the human sighed, noticing my confusion. “I don’t know how she was allowed to have this job. She causes so many more problems than she solves. She’s not very picky when it comes to who she takes interest in.”

“Oh, you flatter me,” the doctor said abashedly.

“That wasn’t meant to be flattery,” the human dryly quipped. “As much as I hate to admit it though, she is a talented doctor. There’s nobody in this world other than her whom I simultaneously would and wouldn’t trust my life with.”

“Aw, shucks,” the doctor playfully giggled and put her hands to her cheeks as if she was embarrassed.

“I cannot believe that a flippant being like this treated me.”

“Yeah, it’s a mystery how she’s talented with that kind of personality,” the human said with a wry smile.

“Well, when you get as intimate a knowledge behind the inner workings of all kinds of bodies as I do, you pick up a thing or two. Plus, I’m just a genius like that,” the doctor said proudly. “But, honestly, your body did most of the work. An elder dragon’s regenerative power is really impressive... Are you sure I can’t interest you in being opened up?”

Perhaps sensing my anger, the human quickly interjected. “J-Jokes aside...”

“That wasn’t a joke!” the doctor huffed.

“The truth of the matter is that you are trespassing in this realm. I need to know your purpose, otherwise I will have to send you back.”

“Can you send her back?” the doctor asked.

The human froze before shooting the doctor a sharp glare as if to scold her for opening her mouth. Sounds like a no.

I quickly assessed my current strength; however, to my great dismay, no matter how I looked at it, I was in no condition to overpower these two. I still required at least a day. This eliminated the first option I’d thought of: killing them and running off to complete my objective.

In the first place, I couldn’t even tell if the hourglass had properly sent me back far enough in time. The human had said on multiple occasions that this was a different realm, meaning that there was a high chance that the Blade Saint wasn’t here. Perhaps it would be best to have her send me back to my original realm—if she was actually capable of doing so. That way, I could recuperate with my kind before going out to find that accursed butcher. But also...where is the hourglass? Did it disappear after expending its mana? I suppose that’s what should have happened, but still... I began scanning the room.

“Are you...looking for something?” the human asked.

“No...just observing these unfamiliar surroundings.” I don’t sense its mana signature in the immediate vicinity.

I felt the human’s gaze fall on my neck. “By the way, I’ve been meaning to ask—you had some heavy injuries—were you in a fight before arriving here? Some kind of war? It must’ve been a tough one if an elder dragon like yourself was injured so badly.”

I needed more information before I could act any further. It was important that I chose my words carefully to properly steer this conversation into one where I could get answers to the questions I had.

“Before that, tell me, what year is this?” I asked.

“You...want to know the date?”

“What’s it to you?” I growled.

“It’s year 856, more precisely Rain Month 2, moon 27,” the human said, hurriedly.

Year 856?!That means that I only went back seventeen years!

The surprise must’ve shown on my face because the human asked me, “Are you okay?”

“I don’t need your worry, human,” I snarled.

Seventeen years in the past means that the Blade Saint is most likely in his adolescent years now. I need further information about this realm and my whereabouts.

“You said this is a school, right? What kind of school has humans and succubi in it?”

“This is the Saint Aliriheim Academy. It’s a place where all beings, regardless of race, converge to learn together. If the name sounds familiar, that’s because the school was founded by the first Blade Saint, Saint Aliriheim.”

The first Blade Saint? There are more than one of them? Logically, unless they are still alive, that couldn’t be the name of the Blade Saint I fought in the future, right? It was now dawning on me that I didn’t even know the name of the Blade Saint I’d fought.

My mind was racing. Though I’d always assumed that the Blade Saint I’d fought had originated in my realm, if this academy was named after the first Blade Saint, it was possible that the one I’d fought was in this very realm. I commanded my face as best I could to not show any of my excitement. All I need to do now is patiently observe and guide the conversation in a way so that they’ll inadvertently reveal crucial information without them even realizing my intentions.

But before I could cleverly manipulate them into giving me the information I needed, the doctor’s loose lips moved once more. “It’s been a while since the school’s had a Blade Saint in it. Usually, after they’re discovered, they’re whisked away somewhere,” the doctor said.

“Where to?” I asked.

The doctor shrugged. “No clue. There’s been generations after generations of Blade Saints, but nobody really has any clue what happens to them. They’re probably thrown into some battlefield somewhere so that they can kill—”

“Ahem,” the human interrupted, clearing her throat.

“Oh, sorry. Top secret stuff here. Very hush-hush,” the doctor said unapologetically.

Her words stuck in my head. Though I was curious about what she’d wanted to say, pressing any further would risk raising suspicions about my motives. I’d simply need to once again find a chance to manipulate the conversation to get information later. For now, I decided to focus on the other part of the information she provided, which seemed to be something they could talk more loosely about. If there are multiple generations of Blade Saints, does that mean...?

“When a Saint dies, a new one takes their place. Who’s the current one?” I asked.

“Well, that’s top secret, very hush-hush. But also, you came to the right person.” The doctor grinned. “Karen knows all about the current Blade Saint, don’t you, Karen?”

“Sh-Shut up. We’re friends. That’s all!” Immediately after these words left her mouth, she covered it, realizing she’d said something she shouldn’t have.

I had to stop myself from curling my lips into a smile, which might have accidentally given away my true intention of killing him. Well, well, it seems that the hourglass has indeed sent me to the right destination.

Unperturbed, the doctor continued talking. “I can tell you’re really curious, so I’ll spill the beans. He’s actually a student at this school—”

“Not another word,” the human growled. “His existence here is supposed to be a secret until he’s fully matured as a Saint. Is there any particular reason why you’re babbling about something that you’ve been strictly instructed to keep to yourself?”

“Aw, don’t be like that. It’s all good! See, I figured: She’s an elder dragon, and he’s a Blade Saint—they can keep each other’s secrets! Anyway, listen to this! Do you know why she’s so familiar with him? It’s because Karen really likes—”

“Anyway,” the human cried, interrupting the doctor, “I have some more questions if that’s okay with you. Let’s start with ‘What is your purpose here?’”

I needed a reason to stay. I needed to be here until my strength recovered and I could annihilate the Blade Saint. If I stayed here, I could get more information, perhaps even learn his weaknesses. I needed this school to take me in, and for that to happen, I needed a convincing lie. But first, it was necessary for me to lower their defenses so that they were more susceptible to whatever story I’d feed them.

“First, allow me to say it was not my intention to engage in battle with you. I acknowledge that you must have been terrified, being forced to face such a formidable opponent as myself. You must have feared that you might not be able to see the light of day after how dangerously close to death I have put you.”

The human stared at me blankly, seemingly confused. “O-Oh. Yeah. It was a very close battle. I barely escaped with my life,” she said, nervously scratching her cheek.

Good. Now I’ve set the record straight. I’ll absolutely not let it be known that an elder dragon fell to a mere human without so much as landing a single blow.

“You see,” I continued my explanation, “I’d just gotten out of a battle that had left me in an incredibly weakened state. Then, I suddenly found myself here. I was unfamiliar with my surroundings and had no clue who I could trust or if I was even safe. I hope you understand that the only choice left to me was to attack.”

The human nodded. “I get that. So...you don’t know how you got into this realm?”

I shook my head. “One second, I was fighting for my life, and in the next, I was enveloped in a bright red light. Then I appeared before you.” I’m not about to let her know that I’m from the future.

“I see,” said the human. “Can I ask exactly what has happened for you to be left so beaten and tattered? I don’t know much about elder dragons, but I’m at least sure that it’s not easy for anyone to back your kind into a corner—unless it was another elder dragon or something.”

I could tell what kind of information she was trying to pry from me. I wasn’t keen on making assumptions without sufficient evidence, but I was almost certain that the condition for me to stay here hinged on me being a victim; painting myself as some kind of refugee would surely help my cause. But that was a hard case to make for an elder dragon. How was I supposed to paint a supreme being as a victim? Though, something she’d said had given me an idea: I simply needed to make sure that my sob story was convincing enough.

“It’s...hard to talk about,” I said, grimacing. “I know you need answers, but...” I trailed off.

The human gave me a sympathetic look and put her hand on my shoulder. “It’s okay. You’re safe now. You don’t have to worry about anyone hurting you. We’re on your side.”

The doctor nodded in agreement, encouraging me to speak.

“There was a little human girl who wandered into our settlement on the verge of death. Raiders killed her family—her entire village—and I couldn’t let that stand.”

“You killed the raiders?” the human asked.

I nodded solemnly. “I still remember how warm those droplets were as she cried into my chest when I finished. After that, I took her to a different human settlement so she could restart her life, and I thought everything would be okay. But...” I clutched my body and frowned. “I never thought to consider I’d maybe only made things worse for her. It was not only a taboo to allow her in our settlement to begin with, but I’d also involved myself in human affairs and had even revealed myself to a whole village of humans. By breaking so many elder dragon taboos, I’d only served to paint a bigger target on her back. I went to visit her a day later but found the village burned to ashes—that girl with it.”

I glanced at the human and the succubus. Both of their expressions made it more than clear that they were entranced by my story. All that was left was to bring this home.

“My people confronted me on the spot and accused me of straying from the path of elder dragons,” I continued. “They determined that I’d turned my back on them, disgracing them with my actions. They couldn’t allow me to live anymore and decided to use me to set an example. The next thing I knew, I was in a life-or-death battle with my own people—even my own father. I’m sure you can make an educated guess as to which direction that battle headed.” I chuckled self-loathingly. “But just as I’d accepted my fate for protecting a human, there was a bright red glow, and I found myself on that grassy field. My only guess is that, somehow, I inadvertently used the remainder of my mana to transport myself as far as possible from there. I’m finding out now that I ended up being transported to a different realm entirely. However, regardless of the reason, now that I’ve traversed realms, I’d feel safer if I could remain here. If I go back, I am sure to be killed.”

I tried my best to sell my sorrow and fear, but I’ve seldom ever experienced those feelings, so I could hardly tell if I was doing a good job. Though it seemed as if I was successful; both the human’s and the doctor’s eyes shifted to those of pity.

“I understand. I’ll talk with the headmaster and my master to see if we can give you asylum here,” the human said.

“Rest up. We’ll take care of everything else,” the doctor said, gently laying me down.

“You have my thanks,” I forced myself to say with gratitude as my back contacted the soft bedding beneath me.

Too easy. I internally smirked at their gullibility.

“I’ll leave you with Doctor Paunsasoy for now—” the human started before noticing my wary look over to the doctor, who was eyeing me as a hungry predator would its prey. Seemingly sensing what I was thinking, the human deeply sighed. “On second thought, Doctor Paunsasoy, perhaps you should come with me.”

“Why?! I want to dissect her while she’s asleep!”

“That’s why you’re coming with me!”

“Aw, come on! Oh, I know!” the doctor said, clapping her hands together. “You’ve been wanting a dog for a while, right? How about I get you one and you’ll let me dissect her?”

“Huh? No!”

“But disclaimer: It won’t be a normal dog. Yeah, it might bark and stuff and walk on four legs, but the thing is, I don’t really know any dog breeders in the area.”

“I really, really hesitate to ask, but what exactly are you talking about then, if not a dog?”

“A chimera! It just so happens that one of my scientist friends made one out of a deer, an ocelot, and a giraffe!”

“What part of that would make it even close to a dog?”

“If you take the first letter of each species’ name, it spells DOG, duh.”

The human gave her a stare of loathing before grabbing her by the arm and pulling her toward the door.

“Come on. Let’s give her some space to sleep.”

Despite the doctor’s pleas, the human dragged her out of the room. Now, left alone, I felt a sense of peace. Everything was finally falling into place. I needed but to bide my time, recover my strength, gather information, and then accomplish my goal. If I could do that, then...then what? I honestly had no idea what I’d do after accomplishing my goal. Could I return to the future? Or would I have to live the rest of my years in this time? As these thoughts filled my head, I could feel a wave of fatigue washing over my body.

I’ll think about all this when I wake up. Just one quick nap, and I’ll figure everything out. I shut my eyes once more and drifted off to sleep.

◇

856 C-4, Rain Month 2, Moon 27

I felt the warm light of the sun caressing my eyelids, prompting me to open them. As I did, I had to reaffirm myself that none of this was a dream.

For the time being, it seemed as if I had successfully fooled them, but I needed to make sure my strength had recovered before I showed even a hint of my true intentions.

It’s strange though... I feel as if I’ve recovered to only a tiny fraction of my full power.I usually feel like I can blow up a mountain or two, but I don’t know if I can knock down even a tree right now.

I decided not to give it too much thought because the reason most likely stemmed from the terrible wounds I’d sustained from my battle with the Blade Saint. I still remembered the feel of the cold steel of his blade as it threatened to cleanly slice through my neck, and maybe because of that memory, I felt like there was an abnormal weight around my neck. I began to reach toward my neck, but I was soon interrupted by the doctor calling out to me.

“Oh, you’re awake? You can sleep more, you know?”

“No, I—” As I tried to finish that sentence, I found that my throat was dry, making it difficult for me to get the words out.

“Here. You must be thirsty,” she said, offering me a glass of water.

I’d been so focused on other things that I hadn’t noticed how dry my mouth had become. Technically speaking, there’s a seventeen-year gap between now and the last time I’ve had anything to drink.

I took the glass from her and immediately gulped its contents down.

“Wow, you were that thirsty, huh? Well, I guess there’s no helping it considering how badly you were wounded. But, hmm, you’re just accepting a drink from a stranger? Not worried about being drugged?”

I tilted my head. “What is ‘drugged’? Too much medicine?”

“Hmm...kinda? But more like poison in this situation, I guess?”

“No poison affects elder dragons. We don’t share the same delicate construction as other creatures.”

“Oh, really?” The doctor’s eyes lit up with excitement. “Maybe, if you wouldn’t mind, could I just...” Then she trailed off as if she froze. Seemingly thinking better of whatever she was going to say, she cleared her throat. “Ahem. Never mind. Anyway, how’re you feeling?”

Like, I want to murder all of you, get to the Blade Saint, and rip him limb from limb? “Better.”

“Excellent! Then I guess you’ll be able to leave this bed soon.” The doctor turned back to her desk.

Speaking of killing everyone... “Where is the huma— The Guardian girl?” I asked.

“Oh, Karen? She should be back soon. She just has a few more things she needs to talk to the student council president about. Do you need her?” the doctor asked.

I fought back the urge to burst out in rage for her implying that I needed a human for anything. “No...” I said through gritted teeth. “I’m still waiting to hear more about the asylum that’s being offered to me. If my stay here isn’t approved, I need to begin devising a new plan.” A new plan to locate and kill the Blade Saint that is.

“Ah, right, about that...” She walked from her desk to a nearby shelf, picked up a bag, and then walked over to me. “Welcome to Saint Aliriheim Academy,” she said, placing the bag in my hands.

“What’s this?”

“Your uniform. You are now officially a student here—a second year, just like Karen to be precise. Apparently, it’s easier for you to be in the same year as her.”

“I’m required to wear the same clothes as her? Is this some kind of humiliation ploy?”

The doctor guffawed at my legitimate concern. “No, not at all. Every student here wears the same thing. Well, there are different uniforms for girls and boys, and I guess there’s some variation in color depending on your year, but yeah. Pretty nice, isn’t it? At first, I was all like, ‘Knee-length skirts? What do they think these students are? Nuns?’ But I totally get it now. The less you’re able to see, the more tantalizing and the higher the anticipation of what’s underneath becomes. You know what I mean, right?”

No, I don’t.

“Anyway, it’ll be a great improvement over the hospital gown you’re wearing.”

An improvement? I quite prefer this breezy fabric. It barely restricts my movements, very reminiscent of the garb I typically wear when in human form. Are they...possibly trying to restrict my movements. Is this their ploy?

“Here, why don’t you try it on? I’ll shut the curtain around your bed so that you can change. In the meantime, I’ll contact Karen to let her know you’re up,” she said, surrounding my bed with the white curtain before walking away.

I wasn’t sure what purpose the curtain served. If it was supposed to be some form of a barrier, then it might as well have been nothing; I could easily sense the doctor’s presence behind it. Although, perhaps it was sufficient to obscure the eyes of lesser beings who didn’t have as powerful a vision as elder dragons did.

I turned my focus to the bag I’d received. Inside it was a set of garments similar, at least in appearance but maybe not size, to the ones that the human had been wearing. Though I had some reservations regarding their purpose, I thought better of making a commotion. I suppose as long as I’m here, I’ll need to abide by their rules.

I sighed and then began donning the outfit that’d been prepared for me.

As I neared the completion of the process, I heard the doctor call out to me. “Tell me if anything doesn’t fit. I’m confident I have your sizes correct though.”

She was right. The clothes fit perfectly—too perfectly. I couldn’t help but be a little suspicious of how she’d figured out the sizes so accurately. Every last bit of the clothes wrapped around me as if they’d been tailored to fit.

But still, humans really wear more garments than necessary. If my powers had recovered enough, mimicking their clothes by shifting the shape and color of my scales would be simple. But I could tell that I couldn’t do that right now; transformation required much more mana than I had at the moment.

Bitter as I felt, I swallowed my emotions and proceeded to finish putting everything on. As much as I hate to admit, these are all fairly comfortable. Certain parts of my body feel supported and kept in place. Though, I couldn’t quite grasp how after centuries of evolution, humans hadn’t evolved in a way that prevented their dangling appendages from moving unnecessarily; instead, they decided to rely on clothing to do the job for them. How inefficient. It wasn’t often that an elder dragon took a human form, but at least when I did, I’d never once felt necessary to have any of these “support items.”

In the end, though I’d put everything else on without complaint, I felt somewhat reluctant to complete the outfit by putting on the boots and socks I’d been provided with. I prefer to be barefoot and to be able to directly feel the soil against my skin infinitely more.

“Oh, just as I thought, you look great in them!” the doctor said after I pulled back the curtain. “Everything fits all right? Were you able to put everything on okay? Want me to take a second look? Don’t be embarrassed. You elder dragons can’t be too familiar with human clothes,” the doctor said excitedly, her breathing became ragged for some reason.

“I’ll pass. I know how these pieces of cloth work. Elder dragons have Cognitive Advantage. In most cases, a single glance is enough for me to tell the mechanism of anything. Otherwise, seeing or hearing the target being used several times will do the trick.”

“Oooh, really? Tell me more!” The doctor excitedly drew closer to me, pulling a notepad out of her coat pocket and a writing instrument out of her messy hair bun.

I recoiled before her face had a chance to collide with mine. “There’s nothing more to it. That’s just how things are and always have been with us.”

“I have a million follow-up questions. Does that mean that you can learn how to use anything from just a glance? Does that include weapons? Pieces of machinery? Toilets?!”

Does she not realize she’s literally salivating? Have some decency. Oh wait, she’s a succubus; decency doesn’t exist in her world.

“‘Anything’ means anything. Besides, shouldn’t the extent of Cognitive Advantage be obvious?”

“Hmm? Why?”

“Do you really think we’d be speaking the same language without it?”

Her jaw dropped. “I...never thought about that. I kinda assumed you might’ve learned it from someone in your realm at some point.”

“No. I’m sure it’s the same in this realm, but humans speak many different languages where I come from. The one you and the human speak is something I learned independently.”

“So, you just picked up our language immediately? That’s amazing!”

I stopped myself from responding. Truthfully, the reason I’d picked up their language was the Blade Saint. Hearing him speak had inputted the language into my brain. Thinking that I’d mastered this language due to such a detestable source made me sick to my stomach. It also confirmed that the Blade Saint had originated from this realm since his language was not one that any human I knew of spoke.

“More importantly, shouldn’t that human have returned by now?” I asked, trying to change the topic.

“Karen? Yeah, she’s on her way now. Shouldn’t be five minutes.”

“I see. I suspect she’ll guide me to my dwelling next?” I asked.

“Dwelling? Ah, yes, your room. Hmm, I’m not sure. She might take you to see the headmaster or the student council president next. Although, I guess the headmaster’s technically not here, so you’ll be doing a remote call with him if anything. Either way, regardless of who you meet, they’ll both no doubt have some paperwork for you. Essentially, you’ll be signing a contract with the school. All the students do it, so don’t worry. It’s just standard stuff.”

So long as I get a chance at killing the Blade Saint, I can’t care less about what they require of me.

In the next moment, the door opened, and the human entered. “I’m back. Oh, you’ve already put on your uniform? It looks good,” the human said, changing the topic. “Hopefully Doctor Paunsasoy here didn’t do anything weird while I was gone.” The human shot the doctor a sharp glance.

“Of course I didn’t! Not for a lack of trying...” the doctor trailed off.

The human rolled her eyes. “Well, since you’re dressed and everything, shall we go?”

“And do what?” I asked.

“Meet the student council president. She’ll help you with the paperwork needed to enroll in the school.”

“As in, she’ll be filling it in for me?”

“Huh? No. You’ll be filling it in.”

“Why should I be required to fill it out? Couldn’t you? Or— Oh...” I shot her a look of pity. “Are you unable to write?”

“Of course I can write!” the human exclaimed before clearing her throat to regain her composure and continuing. “But it needs your signature to prove that you are doing this by your own will.”

“But I didn’t choose to stay here by my own will. You merely informed me that I’ve no choice but to remain at this school.”

“Yeah, as an asylum student. We can’t keep you here if you’re not a student, so you’ll need to go through the proper procedures to become one.”

“Is it not possible for me to remain here without being one?”

“You mean like a freeloader? I can’t imagine that an elder dragon would want to be labeled as something tantamount to a parasite.”

“If anything, I should be labeled as a superior who’s revered by all. Perhaps I should be the headmaster.”

“Look, we’re trying to hide you. Even setting aside all those ridiculous hoops you’d have to jump through to suddenly become the headmaster, the most important person in the school, you’d be way too conspicuous if you do so.”

“I’d say that a student suddenly transferring into this school would be equally conspicuous,” I retorted.

“Transfer students are more common than you think. That’s why the most important thing you need to do is blend in. You’ll just be another student transferring at the beginning of the new school year after the long break. That’s the ticket to keeping you under the radar. After all, the best hiding place for a tree is a forest. You’re the safest if you’re a student.”

“Safe? Humph. I need no protection. I am an elite elder dragon. None can best me.”

“So then, how did you end up here with those wounds?”

I opened my mouth. The words were on the tip of my tongue, but I fought them back. I couldn’t reveal who’d put me in that state no matter what, otherwise they’d stop me before I had the chance to accomplish my goal.

“Fair point,” I hissed through gritted teeth.

“Anyway, we should get going. We don’t want to be late.”

Suddenly the doctor shivered. “I’ll never make that mistake again. There aren’t many things scarier than having the student council president angry with you.”

“Humph, no matter who they are, they should feel honored to have me in their company at all. They will wait as long as I deem necessary.”

“No, trust me. You don’t want to be late. Let’s go. We’re not too far from the student council office anyway,” the human said, ushering me out of the room.

“Have fun!” the doctor said, waving as we left.

◇

We exited the room and began walking through a large hallway decorated by a luxurious red carpet and spotless large windows spaced out in even intervals. The sun was still high in the air, easily bathing the area in light, rendering the unlit candles along the walls superfluous. Upon further inspection, I realized that all of the candles were in pristine condition as if they’d never seen use, which seemed to have something to do with the spells that’d been embedded into each of them.

“Whose primitive spell work is this?” I asked, pointing at the candles.

“‘Primitive’?” She genuinely looked confused. “I guess it’s on the more basic side, but it’s the spell work of the previous headmaster.”

I scoffed. “These are delayed spells. If this inefficient mess is the handiwork of a headmaster of this academy, then I fear for this realm and every student here. They’re what third-rate mages use to play mind games with their opponents.”

“It’s called ‘strategy,’” the human sighed. “By delaying the activation of spells and using them at unpredictable times, you can catch your opponent off guard and take control of the battle.”

I scoffed. “Typical third-rate mage mindset. Having to resort to such childish mind games simply means you lack the firepower in the first place to overpower your enemies and thus have to resort to cheap tricks to secure victory. The truly strong only need to cast powerful spells. After all, the straightforward path is always the best.”

“For the record, the previous headmaster is one of, if not, the most powerful Guardians in our order—and also my master.”

“How appropriate that one of the most powerful Guardians is a third-rate mage.”

The human rolled her eyes at my apt statement. “Anyway, we don’t have time to stop and look at the school right now. We’re almost there, so let’s just keep walking. We really don’t want to be late.”

“You’re certainly nervous. I wonder what manner of student this president could be to encourage a mighty Guardian like yourself—a master of the all-powerful delayed spells—to be so punctual,” I mused. “I can only imagine the depths of their powers.”

The human didn’t seem to enjoy my comment and made a sour expression. “Sheesh, I get it. I know exactly how you feel about my order, but the student council president is really not someone you want to mess with. Take my advice: just show some respect. That’s all I’m asking. It’s for your own good. Seriously.”

“Allow me to give you some advice: When you’re decisively at the top of the food chain, you bow to no one, especially not some child.”

The human let out a deep exhale and shrugged. “Well, don’t say I didn’t warn you. We’re here.”

We came to a halt in front of a pair of large, ornate wooden doors with golden handles. Above the door frame was a placard that read “Student Council President Room.” Though, even without it, the aura seeping through the doors was more than enough to convey the existence of something or somebody important behind them.

The human knocked on the door twice, and after a short pause, a cool voice rang out in response. “Enter.”

The doors creaked as they opened, revealing a large dark space and a pair of vermilion eyes in the depths of it. A chill ran up my spine as I peered inside. My instincts were telling me that whoever they were, they’d be able to put up a real fight even if I was at full strength.

In the next moment, floating candles ignited from the front of the room to the back, illuminating rows of bookcases on either side of the room and a large desk at the end of it.

Sitting behind the desk was a seemingly normal girl with vermilion eyes, pale skin, and long, straight black hair. Though she wore the same uniform as the human and me, there were four discernible differences: One was that though the human and I both had red ties on, hers was green. Draped over her shoulders was also a black cape held in place by a golden clasp. Third, there was some kind of a gold badge pinned on her chest; judging by the inscription, it was meant to signify her status as the student council president. But the biggest difference was her smell. She wasn’t human, but I couldn’t pinpoint exactly what manner of creature she was.

“Welcome.” She smiled politely at me. “Thank you for bringing the new student on time, Karen.”

“Of course. It’s not a problem at all,” the human said, bowing slightly.

“By the way,” the nonhuman girl started, an amused smile on her face, “do you still need a lead?”

“Huh? For what?” said the human.

“The dog you’ve wanted.”

“I-It’s okay. I don’t think there are any breeders in the area anyway, and I’m not interested in chimeras.”

“Chimeras?” The nonhuman girl tilted her head curiously before deciding against chasing down that thought. “At any rate, by ‘lead,’ I wasn’t referring to a clue but a leash.”

“O-Oh, no. I’m perfectly fine! Thank you though! I’ve been thinking about giving up on that dream, to be honest. A dog at school isn’t really a good idea anyway!”

“Is that so? Well, let me know if you change your mind. You never know when a leash may come in handy.”

The human visibly began to panic, flashing me a worried—no, a fearful expression. Humph. Finally come to fear me as you properly should?

All should fear elder dragons, as was the natural order. The only one I’d encountered who hadn’t was the Blade Saint. I could still occasionally feel the blade in my throat. The wound should’ve healed by now, but... I started reaching toward my neck, but the human began panicking.

“W-Wait!” she blurted out.

I flashed her a sharp glare, making her recoil slightly before she nervously looked around.

“Uh, well, you know...just be on your best behavior, okay? I’ll come back later to show you around the rest of the school.”

And with that, she bowed once more before finally exiting the room. Her outburst had slightly piqued my curiosity, but it was immediately overwritten by the nonhuman girl speaking.

“Why don’t you take a seat so we can begin?” she suggested, motioning to one of two empty seats in front of her very ornate wooden desk.

“Humph. Let’s get this over with,” I huffed as I plopped myself down, intentionally taking the chair she hadn’t gestured at.

She softly chuckled before pulling out a stack of papers from her desk drawer, and they made a respectable thud as they connected with the desk. As I prepared myself for the explanation of the documents, which I assumed would ensue, my expectations for the flow of events were betrayed. She instead rested both her elbows on the desk and then her head in her hands as she began to intently stare at me.

Her deep vermilion eyes possessed a mysterious intensity as if they were piercing through me. I’d already guessed that she wasn’t human, but now that I was up close and personal like this, it was more than obvious what she was.

“So, this is an elder dragon,” she said with a polite smile. “It’s a pleasure to meet a fellow legendary creature such as yourself.”

I paused, narrowing my eyes. “‘Fellow legendary creature’? That’s quite the claim. There’s only one species that could be considered equal to an elder dragon. You’re either an overconfident fool or a greater vampire.”

She giggled softly. “Well, which do I seem to you?”

“You’re arrogant. However, I suppose that comes with the territory for your kind. Besides, I’d have to be an ignoramus to not notice the signs: drawn curtains during the day, those detestable vermilion eyes, and the human’s worry of my neck in your presence—you’re a greater vampire.”

“To be precise, I’m a greater vampire lord, but I won’t fault you for that. The vampire hierarchy is convoluted, to say the least.”

Even in my realm, vampires were only second in strength to elder dragons. Greater vampire lords usually possessed enough power to deal with dragons and wyverns with ease. The strongest ones were able to almost go toe to toe with elder dragons. Their pride and arrogance made them a pain to deal with, but they’d been a valuable ally during the war.

“It’s not my first time meeting your kind,” I confessed. “However, I never thought I’d see the day when a greater vampire lord would be playing nicely with their food.”

“Maybe your realm is different.” She shrugged. “Or maybe...” Her lips curled into a mischievous smile. “Could it be that the future is different?”

I froze. I made sure not to let the surprise show on my face, but my silence had most likely been enough for her to surmise that I was shaken. Judging by her proud smile, it seemed that my reaction, or lack thereof, had, in her mind, proven her point.

“You seem surprised, but you really shouldn’t be,” she giggled.

“How did you know?”

“When Karen reported you to the headmaster, I was asked to investigate the area independently. It was there where I found a certain personal effect that she’d missed. I don’t blame her though. Its current appearance had even me almost mistaking it for a mundane object.”

In the next moment, she opened a drawer and pulled something out. My eyes widened as she placed it on the desk.

“The Hourglass of the Ancients...” I whispered.

It was unmistakably the same artifact I’d used to travel back in time before I’d been almost killed by the Blade Saint. But gone was its golden luster and overflowing stock of mana. It looked as if it’d been petrified. Now, it appeared to be nothing more than a strangely shaped rock.

“There aren’t many who know of the existence of this artifact and even fewer who can recognize it in this state. All the pieces fell in place after I found it,” the vampire explained.

I’d assumed that the artifact had disappeared after I’d used it. After all, that was what I’d been told would happen all my life after I’d been entrusted with it. After having the mana inside expended to evoke its magic, it was supposed to disintegrate. But here it was, albeit in a different state than what I was familiar with.

I tried to snatch it back from her, but she immediately retracted her hand and brought it out of my reach.

“Here’s the thing,” she said, placing the hourglass on top of the papers as I glared at her, “you’ve been accepted as a student here under the presumption that you’re seeking asylum. However, the fact that you’ve used an artifact as precious as this to travel back in time casts doubt on that. From what I understand, it’s widely debated who’s in possession of it, but from very old texts that I’ve pored over, it’s speculated that possession of it fell to the elder dragons before the Fissure, which separated our realms long ago. It’s supposedly only entrusted to the chieftain of the elder dragons since they have the most mana to passively charge it. However, since it can be used but once, it’s only meant to be an absolute last resort. Now, the real question...” The smile faded from her face, and her eyes turned to slits. “What could make an elder dragon use such a precious artifact only meant for the direst of emergencies?”

I could feel a cold sweat break out from the pressure she was beginning to exert. As much as I reassured myself that I was an elder dragon, a higher being than her, I couldn’t avert my eyes from the truth that I was in a disadvantageous position. If a fight were to ensue, I couldn’t imagine myself lasting long. In my current weakened state, the only weapons left to me were my wits and words.

Coming clean about my true goal of traveling to the past was most likely not a wise option. However, it was possible that as a fellow being at the top of the food chain, and a predatory one at that, she wouldn’t even bat an eye. Perhaps she’d even take my side if I told her the exact circumstances. Vampires had been allies of elder dragons in the war, so it wouldn’t be too far-fetched to seek out a similar relationship with this one.

That being said, this was a different realm with a different culture, set of circumstances, and status quo entirely. It’d be foolish of me to apply logic from my realm directly to this one. So that was why, for the time being, I continued to stay silent, waiting to see where she was taking this line of questioning before reacting.

“Now, there are several reasons that come to mind at this point in time. Would you like to hear?” she asked, tilting her head.

I stayed silent, quickly simulating all the different kinds of scenarios on how this situation could play out. I’m dead, aren’t I? I’m going to die without even being able to put up a fight. I felt a wave of nausea wash over me, no doubt a memento from my brush with death owing to that accursed Blade Saint. My neck began to ache where his steel had met my flesh. I felt paralyzed. My body wouldn’t even allow me the slightest of movements. Though I wasn’t very fond of the idea, if fighting wasn’t possible, fleeing into the sunlight might give me a chance of survival.

Noticing my reticence, she sighed and continued, “First”—she held up her pinkie—“you truly are seeking asylum, and you’ve narrowly evaded certain death by using the hourglass.” Then she put up her ring finger. “Your world faced complete and utter destruction, and you were forced to return to the past to warn your people of it.” Then, she put up her middle finger. “Your people faced extinction for a different reason, and you have to return to the past to correct it.” Then, she put up her index finger. “This one’s my favorite theory. You were fighting an opponent stronger than you could handle and were forced to retreat to the past to either warn your people or kill them in a weaker state. I find it amusing to imagine an opponent who can overpower an elder dragon.”

I made sure to not react whatsoever, but even so, she grinned and put her hand down.

“Of course, it’s possible that I didn’t deduce the true reason; however, these are certainly the most likely scenarios. In which case, this school could approve asylum for only three out of these four situations. That being said, I get the feeling that the reason you’re here is the fourth scenario I mentioned.”

This vampire was incredibly astute. I had to make sure that nothing I did gave any unnecessary information to her. This is why I detest dealing with greater vampire lords. They’re arrogant, but they actually have the skill and intelligence to back it up. As much as it pained me to admit, in terms of pure intelligence, they were either on or above the level of elder dragons. Her effortless deductions put this on full display.

“Still giving me the silent treatment?” she sighed. “Well, how about this: I’ll run through each of the scenarios and how they’ll play out with you. If you’re fleeing from certain death, of course, you’ll receive asylum. If your world faced destruction, then you’ll receive asylum too. If your species was facing extinction, same thing. Though, in all three scenarios, I’d need to consult a certain individual who’s more knowledgeable about time travel, but that’s for another discussion.”

I kept a straight face and continued to stare right into her eyes. Despite the almost frightening amount of pressure she was exerting, her expression didn’t show it whatsoever; she seemed perfectly calm and collected. But as soon as she began getting into the remaining scenario, I felt as if the temperature in the room had dropped to an uncomfortable chill.

“If, however, you seek to harm someone in this world for the sake of self-preservation, well, that’s where things get a little tricky. You see, if your objective is indeed violence, the fact that you showed up here gives me the impression that the target will be someone at this school. It’d be one thing if you’re seeking the life of myself or a professor; however, if your objective is to do a student harm...”

I blinked, and suddenly, she’d disappeared—no, not disappeared but moved so quickly that in my debilitated state, I hadn’t been able to react the way I wanted to.

No sooner had I moved my arm than I felt sharp, almost knifelike nails over my heart. They easily pierced through the fabric of the uniform I was wearing, threatening to puncture even my tough scales. I feared even taking the smallest of breaths, lest I push the nails deeper into my chest.

“As student council president, I have a duty to protect the students. The only thing keeping me from promptly ripping you to shreds is that, as of right now, you, too, are a student of the school. However, I’m not one to issue repeated warnings. If your goal is indeed to harm a student, it’d be in your best interests to at least recover your strength before you can do that. Although...” She lightly chuckled. “It’s impressive that even in your debilitated state, you were able to react somewhat. But I doubt you’ll ever be in a position to actually fight me on an even level.”

She retracted her nails and leaned against her desk.

Suddenly, I felt like I could breathe again. I shot her an angry glare, to which she innocently put up both her hands as if she was surrendering.

“As long as you keep your claws to yourself, we won’t have a problem,” she said. “You’ll be a student at this academy and will receive my protection just like everyone else.”

“I don’t need your protection,” I snarled, trying to break myself out of the paralysis that she’d put me in. “When my strength recovers, I’ll have no need for this school or its asylum.”

“True. However, ‘when’ is the big question.”

I’d never been this severely injured before; however, my regeneration should’ve had me back to full strength in a mere day or two. That being said, I didn’t feel as if I was recovering as quickly as I should’ve been. Though my wounds had fully healed, I’d yet to feel my power return. Because of that, I’d only been able to slightly react to her attack.

It was also why I hadn’t been able to immediately detect that she was a vampire. I never imagined that my senses would be dulled while I was weakened, but I couldn’t deny the reality of the situation. With her in such close proximity like this, it was impossible for me to see her as anything other than a vampire, but...

It’s faint, but I feel another presence.

My eyes began looking around the room until they narrowed and locked onto her shadow.

“At any rate,” she said as she nonchalantly walked back to her seat, “I’ll be keeping this hourglass. I apologize because I’m sure it’s important to you, but if anyone were to see it, it might invite too much unwanted attention. Besides, it’s a single-use item anyway, so there should be no reason for you to want to keep it; the only purpose it serves now is that of a glorified paperweight.”

I hesitantly nodded. There was sentimental value in the hourglass, but it served no functional value now. If I really wanted it back, I could simply wait until I’d fully recovered, and then forcefully pry it from this vampire’s clutches.

“Excellent,” she said, storing it in her desk drawer. “Oh, unrelated, but how much experience do you have dealing with Guardians?” she asked curiously. As she did, the presence in her shadow became weaker.

Just my imagination, I guess. “By Guardians, you mean those incompetent fence-sitting wizards? That human is the first one I’ve encountered.”

“Karen is? Hmm...” She nodded as if satisfied by my answer. “This is also your first time traversing the realms, isn’t it? I suppose it only makes sense that you’re unfamiliar with their rules and how they operate.”

“What rules?”

“All manner of beings that traverse realms must do so with a Guardian overseer and must be wearing a limiter at all times.”

“Explain.”

“Limiters are enchanted items, usually in the form of clothes or accessories, that the Guardians use to reduce the strength of beings to a mere fraction of their true power. It’s so that if push comes to shove, the Guardians can easily deal with their other-realm visitors and send them back to where they came from.”

“I’m assuming that human is my overseer, but I don’t see any limiter on me. She must still be green if she forgot something so important. Thanks to her incompetence, I’ll be back to my full strength soon, and—”

“Well, that’s the thing,” she said with a bemused smile. “She didn’t forget.”

I once again looked around my body, but there was nothing unexpected or foreign.

“I’ve always heard that limiters are crafted to make the users feel like there’s nothing there, but this is the first time I’ve ever seen a real-life example of that...” She began to stifle a laugh.

“What’s so amusing?” I hissed.

She put her finger to her cheek and spoke in a teasing tone, “Hmm, should I tell you? I feel as if the situation would be equally delicious if I let you discover it on your own.”

“Spit it out!” I demanded.

“Okay, okay, calm down. Here. I don’t have much use for a mirror as a vampire, but I do have one for portal use,” she said, getting up and pulling a sheet off a tall object in the corner of the room behind her, revealing a mirror. She sat back in her chair as I walked over to it and began examining my body.

There’s nothing on my head and nothing on my ears, nose, or mouth. My eyes moved down past my chin, and to my relief, I didn’t see the scar from the cut to my neck I’d endured at the hands of the Blade Saint. I tried to move on to other parts of my body, but soon my eyes were frozen in place as they realized something.

I had to do a double take because, at first, I didn’t see it, or maybe I didn’t want to. It was true that I couldn’t see the scar on my neck, but it wasn’t because it’d healed—it’d been covered by a black leather ring with a golden buckle in the center.

Is this...

Seeing me freeze up, the vampire put her hand over her mouth to stifle a laugh, her shoulders shaking. “A pet elder dragon. This is my first time encountering such a species.”

“What. Is. This?!” My voice trembled with rage.

“A dog collar. Isn’t that obvious?” she asked, tilting her head in amusement. “I’m unfamiliar with your realm’s customs, but here, it’s used to symbolize one’s status as a pet.”

I began trying to pry the collar off me. “I. Am. Not. A. Pet!” I grunted as I struggled with the object of humiliation around my neck, small bursts of fire erupting from my mouth. When did this get here? How did I not notice it until now?!

“You’re wasting your time,” the vampire chuckled, leaning back in her chair and folding her arms. “That’s fixed by a binding spell. Only the original caster can remove it. Even if you were somehow at your full strength, you’d be powerless to do anything.”

“Bring me the caster! I will tear them limb from limb until they’re begging to remove this cursed object!”

“Well, that’s not happening, for many reasons.”

“And what would those be?”

“You’re smart. I’m sure you can figure it out.” A wide, innocent smile filled her face.

This is a limiter. It’s a Guardian rule that beings traveling between realms must wear limiters and also have Guardian overseers. The human who brought me into this school is my overseer and the first person I met, which means...

“It looks like you’ve connected the dots.” The vampire grinned.

“It’s that human, isn’t it? Because she’s a student, you won’t let any harm come to her.”

“Precisely. You’d make a splendid detective.” She began clapping in a patronizing way. “You’re, of course, free to ask her to remove the limiter, but the Guardians would most likely frown on that. Aside from the horrible repercussions she’d face, they’d also probably immediately move to either send you back to your realm or kill you on the spot. There’s no race in the world they fear more than elder dragons.”

“Humph. For good reason.”

“All in all, you’re fortunate that it was Karen who found you. Otherwise, who knows where you’d be right now and in how many pieces.”

“This being an improvement over being killed has yet to be seen,” I grumbled, sitting back down.

The vampire chuckled. “I’m sure after you experience school life here, you’ll change your tune. So, now that we’ve laid the ground rules, let’s begin with the enrollment paperwork.”

“Fine.” I grumpily rested my head in my hand.

“Let’s begin with— Oh.” Her eyebrows raised in surprise. “Dear me, how could I’ve forgotten the most important step? In all my excitement, it seems that I’ve skipped over basic etiquette.”

“What would that be?”

“Introductions.” She stood up from her chair and lightly curtsied. “Welcome to Saint Aliriheim Academy. I am a fourth year and the student council president, Victoria Vallasteir, firstborn of Edgar Vallasteir.”

I stared at her blankly as she paused, not sure what she wanted from me.

“Now it’s your turn.”

“To do what?”

“To tell me your name and any other little tidbits about yourself. Like, how you’re an elder dragon or how old you are; stuff like that.”

“Mitaelshuroxa, daughter of the great Roxakoramora, chief of the elder dragons.”

The vampire paused as if she was processing something. “Pleasure to meet you, Mittleshuroka.”

“Mitaelshuroxa!” I swear, what is it with this realm’s denizens? How are they so incapable of pronouncing such a simple name?!

“Hmm?” She put a finger to her cheek and tilted her head. “Me...tail?”

“Me. Ta. El. Shu. Rox. Ah. Mitaelshuroxa!”

“Mitael...” she trailed off and paused before clapping her hands together. “I’ve come up with a brilliant idea.” She raised her finger and then pointed it at me. “From today onward, your name is El.”

I fell silent, not even sure what emotions were running through me right now. Wait, no. This is rage. Yes, definitely rage.

“Before you blow up and go on about how it’s your proud name of your heritage and whate—”

“My name is a proud statement of who I am! It possesses a portion of my father’s name! It symbolizes not only my unparalleled strength, but my grace, wisdom, and—”

“Yes, yes, it’s a very beautiful name,” she said, rudely interrupting me. “But it’s an elder dragon name, isn’t it? We’re trying to keep your being here a secret, so you’ll need a much more normal name, like El.”

Though I was well aware that she’d thrown together that reason on the spot so that she could avoid having to deal with saying what seemed to be a difficult name for her to pronounce, I couldn’t argue with her logic. To my great chagrin, it was sound logic.

“Fine...” I conceded.

“Excellent. It’s a pleasure to meet you, El.” In the next moment, she’d, for some reason, extended her palm face up and looked at me expectantly.

“What’s this?”

“A handshake. Do you not do that? There must be some kind of elder dragon equivalent, right?”

“I’m not sure what you’re expecting from me.”

“Simply close your fist and place it on my palm. Then I’ll move it up and down. It’s a greeting as well as a sign of agreement. It’s pretty common in this realm, so it’d be best if you learned it.”

“Something about this feels wrong...”

“Trust me. This is important know-how if you want to blend in. Now, give me your paw—I mean your hand.”

I reluctantly put my hand on hers, and as she said, she moved it up and down. Immediately after, she turned away from me, and her shoulders began shaking. Something told me I should be offended, but I wasn’t sure by what.

“Ahem,” she said, turning back to me and clearing her throat. “Be sure to keep that in mind for the future. Now then, let’s get started on the paperwork.”

I was still suspicious of what’d just happened, but I had no choice but to believe her even though I couldn’t help but feel like I’d been tricked. And with that, we went through the paperwork, but every now and then, she’d look at me and cover her mouth as if to stifle a laugh. I couldn’t help but think that she’d been laughing at my expense, which led me to believe that there was something wrong with the handshake she’d taught me, but I couldn’t tell what.

Then, after what felt like hours, the vampire finally completed explaining the various documents that she’d prepared. There’d been a few times when I’d wanted to break out into a violent rage, such as when she’d explained that, officially, I had to be registered as a “human” so that nobody would discover that I was an elder dragon. However, ultimately, I’d grown to accept it since humans were the most neutral existence, so it’d be hard to disprove me as a human. I’d have less of a struggle pretending to be a human than I’d have pretending to be an elf without having long ears or a vampire without fangs and a hatred of the sun.

“And...that’s it. Congratulations, you’re now officially a student at Saint Aliriheim Academy.”

I wasn’t in a very celebratory mood though. I had no clue how I was going to enact my plan anymore. In my mind, there were two major obstacles.

The first had to do with my strength relative to the Blade Saint’s. Though I’d traveled seventeen years into the past, killing him wouldn’t be as easy as if he was a child or even an infant, especially with how I had a limiter on me right now. Even if I recovered my full strength, it wouldn’t be an easy battle.

The second problem was that he was definitely a student here, meaning that he had the protection of this vampire. Regardless of how weak or strong the Blade Saint currently was, I knew for a fact that I was at a huge disadvantage if I had to get through her first to get to him.

Suddenly, I was snapped out of my thoughts by her desk drawer closing. “Now then,” she continued, “let’s discuss the final few details of your enrollment, shall we?”

“That paperwork wasn’t the end?” I groaned.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be quick,” she giggled. “All that’s left is explaining your placement exam.”

“‘Placement exam’?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Excellent,” I said as sarcastically as possible.

She smiled, amused by my reaction. “Before I can do that, I’ll need to explain the grade years a little.”

I rolled my eyes. “What for? There are five grade years, and I’ve been entered as a second year, presumably so that the human can keep an eye on me, right?”

“Well deduced. You’re right. However, while for most schools, the classes you take correlate with your grade year, that’s not necessarily the case here. Overall, you’re free to study whatever you want, almost entirely when you’d like. The placement test will help determine what level of classes you take. Just as its name suggests, it’s an evaluation of your skills in order to place you in the appropriate level.”

I scoffed. “I doubt any test you give me would be able to properly evaluate me.”

The vampire giggled with amusement. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that. You’ll need to take a written exam for us to assess your academic prowess. This will judge what kind of core classes you’ll take. After that, you’ll have another exam, but its nature will depend on what you plan on specializing in. On that note, are there any kinds of classes you’re interested in studying?”

“Humph. Dragon studies. How about that?”

“Hmm...the class closest to that might be the medical courses since they deal with the anatomy of all kinds of races. In that case, you’ll be reporting to Doctor Paunsasoy. I believe you’ve met her. I’m sure she’ll be over the moon to have an elder dragon in her class. She may even arrange for one-on-one sessions.”

Suddenly, a pit grew in my stomach as I imagined being under that doctor’s tutelage for even the briefest moment. “I’ve changed my mind.”

The vampire gently smiled as if she understood my reasoning. “Well, no worries, I’m confident there are classes offered that would be worthy of a mighty elder dragon such as yourself.”

I doubt there are many classes I can actually learn anything from. So, if there is anything worthy of my time, then it shall be a class where I can demonstrate my superiority. “What about combat?”

“Hmm...” She put her finger to her cheek in contemplation. “I haven’t even considered that, but yes, that could work. We do offer a combat track, and it coincidentally has the most students. If you’re to keep a low profile, hiding you among the masses would be best.”

“Then it’s decided. Combat sounds like it’ll suit me well. It’ll be a great place to utilize and display my might.”

“I’m glad you’re so fired up, but remember to not reveal your true identity, okay? You’re supposed to be a human, so please don’t do anything outside the scope of what a human is capable of.”

“Uh-huh.” Unless the situation dictates that I do. “Anyway, now that’s settled, right? We’re done here.”

“Hold on. I know you’re eager to return to Karen, but I haven’t explained the placement test for the combat track yet. Now, now. The eye-rolling is unnecessary. I assure you, this will be very quick.”

Yeah, somehow I doubt that.

“The combat placement exam is very straightforward, as you might expect. You’ll simply have mock battles with the representative of each of the five levels. Fortunately, all of them, except the fourth representative, stayed at the school during the break. Though we can have someone stand in for them if you get that far.”

“I’m sure I’ll have no difficulties defeating everyone.”

“Well, I’d caution you about that, not just because of the limiter keeping your powers suppressed. You have to remember: You’re supposed to be a human. How are you going to fight?”

“However humans fight. I’ll just pick up a random weapon and brandish it in front of me. With my strength, it’ll be simple to overpower most.”

“Interesting strategy. However, I can guarantee it won’t get you very far.”

“Why’s that?”

“I’ve heard that Doctor Paunsasoy has already revealed our academy’s most coveted secret to you, so I suppose it’s okay to say this,” she sighed. “The representative for the third level is none other than the Blade Saint himself.”

I froze. The third level? I’m not sure how high that is, but that doesn’t sound very difficult at all. Maybe he’s weak enough for me to actually win even in my current state.

“If you use a weapon, you’re going to lose,” the vampire explained. “He has not once lost to anyone using a weapon. As they say, the Blade Saint is the one most beloved by the blade. There isn’t a weapon out there that will betray him.”

“Then I’ll just use my fists and say that the extra strength comes from magic. The flames I produce can also be explained as magic.”

“I suppose. But even so, it’ll be a miracle if you even get past the second representative,” she mused.

“Humph. Getting through to the fifth representative will be child’s play.”

“Is that right?” There was something cryptic about the way she’d said that. “Well, I certainly hope you can. Anyway, now that we’ve decided on your curriculum, we can end this meeting. I will speak with the professors, and once we’ve set a date, I’ll inform you. But for now, I’ll hand you off to Karen.”

In the next moment, the doors opened, and standing there was the human.

Has she been here the entire time?

“She’s all yours, Karen,” the vampire said.

“Thank you for going through everything with her. I hope everything went...” she trailed off as her eyes fell to my uniform. “Um, why is her blouse torn?”

“Apologies. I might’ve gotten a little overexcited.” The vampire blushed.

“Overexcited about what? You can’t do this to a student, especially when their powers are being restrain— Ah.”

Suddenly I remembered the rage that I’d flown into when I’d learned about the limiter around my neck.

“A dog collar?!” I growled.

“I-I’m so sorry! It’s supposed to be a bracelet or a ring, but seriously, the collar was all I had on me!”

“It’s just like you to have no prospects on any dogs, and yet you still buy a collar,” the vampire giggled. “I certainly hope that’s the only accessory you’ve purchased.”

“O-Of course it is! Anyway, it’s not like I expected an elder dragon to pop up in front of me! Otherwise, I would’ve actually brought a standard limiter! Besides, I can’t take it off now anyway. If I do, the Guardians will know, and it’ll be a whole thing in a very, very bad way!” But after she said that, she froze, and then covered her mouth as if she’d said something she shouldn’t.

“You will pay for this humiliation,” I growled.

“Now, now. Down, girl,” the vampire said, stifling a laugh.

I turned around to glare at her, smoke escaping my mouth from the flames I was trying to hold back.

“Jokes aside, I have some other work to attend to, so if you two could get going, I’d appreciate it.”

“O-Of course. Come on...Mitaelshuroxa.”

“It’s Mitael— Wait, you said it right.”

“I’ve been practicing it,” the human said sheepishly.

“Waste of effort, I’m afraid,” the vampire chimed in. “Her name is now El. I think it’ll be easier for everyone to pronounce and keep attention off her.”

“O-Oh. Okay. Then, let’s go, El.”

“It’s Mitaelshuroxa!”

“I’m so sorry!” the human wailed.

Amused by our back-and-forth, the vampire giggled, “Well, off with the two of you. I’ll be in contact about your placement exam later.”

I grumbled in acknowledgment and got up from my seat.

“Oh, and Karen, make sure to introduce her to whoever’s around,” she said with a wide, innocent smile.

She wants me to do that annoying handshake thing with everyone? I’ll pass. It feels demeaning somehow.

“Okay, I’ll try. Thank you for your help again,” the human said, bowing before guiding me out of the room.

I shot the vampire one last glare as we left.

“Be good now, you hear?” Those were the last words I heard from her before the doors shut behind us.

We then proceeded through the virtually deserted hallways. The human pointed out various spots like classrooms, bathrooms, and stairwells, but I only vaguely listened to what she was saying.

She seemed to have thought that her feeble attempt to placate me by mending the holes in my uniform would be successful, but she was naive.

Mark my words. I will get you back for this. After I’m through with the Blade Saint, you’re next on my list.

Though there weren’t many of them roaming the halls, every student who passed by was a reminder of the humiliation I’d have to endure while this ridiculous limiter remained around my neck. They should’ve been bowing down to my majesty, but their eyes were always inevitably drawn to my neck. And when the human realized that, she’d quickly shuffle us off.

“O-Oh, right,” the human suddenly started. “Classes. Did you decide which placement exam you’re gonna take?” she asked.

“I have. Why?”

“Oh, that was quick. Did President Victoria already go through all the different options with you?”

“There was no need. There’s but one path for a warrior like myself.”

“Combat then, huh? I guess that is the most popular track, so you might not stand out that much, but still... You sure you’re not considering something else?”

“Like what?”

“General sorcery?”

“Don’t make me laugh,” I scoffed. “Spells, hexes, curses, charms, potions, magic—they all eventually become useless in high-level battles. They’re essentially a crutch for when you lack your own physical strength. When it’s just you and your opponent, the only thing you can trust is your own strength.” As I said this, I found my hand touching my neck, the scar a painful reminder of when my strength had failed me.

“Does it...still hurt?” she asked cautiously.

“No. Not exactly. The aches I feel aren’t caused by any physical pain...” But the sight of my fellow dragons being slaughtered one after another...the smell of their burning flesh, and the frustration of not being able to do anything in retaliation—it’s not a pain that will go away anytime soon.

The human looked around the hallway, confirming that no one was within earshot of us before turning back to me. “Are you thinking about the danger you got away from?”

“Does it matter?” I asked, glaring at her.

“I-It’s just that, well, you know, you don’t have to worry about being in danger anymore. Easier said than done, I know, but you’re safe here; I guarantee it.”

“Perhaps you should be more concerned about your own safety if you keep making assumptions about me.”

Though I’d said this as a threat, she returned it with a gentle smile.

“You can take it slow, but little by little, I hope you come to trust all of us and let your guard down a tiny bit at least.”

I snorted. “To whose benefit? Certainly not mine.”

“You’d be surprised. The school has all kinds of people in it. I’m sure there’s someone here whom you’ll learn to trust...or at least are kind of okay with.”

“Are there any other elder dragons here?”

“No, but—”

“Then there’s no chance of that ever happening. Nobody has had or will ever have my trust outside of my people.”

“But aren’t the elder dragons the ones who almost killed you?”

I paused. What an uncharacteristic mistake. “There’s your answer about how I feel about trusting others, then.”

“I’m just saying. It’s always good to have someone to confide in. If you want, I could—”

I burst out laughing. “That may be the most humorous thing you’ve said all day.”

“It wasn’t meant as a joke... All I’m saying is that I know what it’s like to trust no one, and I much prefer having someone to talk with. I’m not saying now, but in the future—”

“There is no future where that ever happens.” I guarantee it as someone actually from the future.

“Okay, okay, fine. Be that way. But just know that I may be your overseer, but I’m here for you if you need it.”

“How kind of you. If you want so desperately to do something for me, how about you take off the limiter?”

“You know I can’t.”

“‘Can’t’? Sounds more like you won’t.”

“Well as a Guardian—”

“In training,” I interjected.

“In training, yeah, whatever. Either way, you’re my responsibility. I have to keep the limiter on you for everyone’s safety. Besides, it’ll be a whole thing if I take it off, and the Guardians, especially my master, find out you’re here—” Realizing that she might have said something she shouldn’t, she looked at me in panic. “Ah, forget that last part.”

That was the second time she’d let it slip that nobody in her order knew I’d arrived here. I didn’t bother trying to hypothesize why she’d keep my presence a secret. After all, it didn’t matter. What did matter was that I wouldn’t have her organization getting in my way. This should make killing the Blade Saint a simpler affair if I have only this Guardian in training breathing down my neck.

Even with my power being limited, all I needed to do was outmaneuver her mentally and get her to assist in a scheme that would help me kill the Blade Saint. If she truly trusted me, then I might be able to make her do things for me under the guise of her helping me live in this realm.

“A-Anyway, let’s keep moving, shall we?” she said. And with that, we were off again. “So, you’re trying for the combat track, huh?”

I simply nodded while looking out at the window. The sun’s already beginning to set?

“It’s pretty competitive, so be careful.”

“Remember, you’re speaking to an elder dragon.”

“I’m speaking to an elder dragon who’s supposed to be acting like a human. But even so...I’m not sure if you’ll get past the third level.”

First the vampire, now her? Is the Blade Saint really that fearsome right now? “The Blade Saint?” I asked.

The human’s eyes widened with surprise, and I could tell the question she was dying to ask.

“The vampire said so.”

“Oh, President Victoria did? Yeah, him. He’s the same year as us, but he can already put up a good fight against most people.”

“He’s a second year but the leader of the third level?”

“Oh, was that not explained to you? A student’s level isn’t determined by their grade year but by their performance on the test. That’s why it’s so competitive, because even a first year can fight their way up to the fifth level. As a first year, he made it to the third level, and then President Victoria made him the leader of the level. I personally think that he could reach a much higher level because he can’t lose in a fight against anyone with a weapon. I mean, of course he can’t. He’s the Blade Saint, but even so, he—” The human froze, once again realizing that she’d spoken too much.

What an absolutely wonderful opportunity that’s fallen into my lap! Her penchant for leaking information could help me maintain an advantage in my fight against the Blade Saint. It might not be long before she even reveals a weakness of his unprompted!

My revenge felt closer to fruition than before. During this placement exam, perhaps, I could fatally harm him and frame it as an accident. At least that way, I might be able to keep my life while taking his without raising any suspicion from either the vampire or the human. Either way, it was clear that a useful tool—this human—had fallen into my lap. All I needed to do now was use it effectively without her realizing.

“A-Anyway, we’re close to the dorms, so I’ll take you there now. Follow me!” the human said.

“By all means. Lead the way.”

Wherever you are, Blade Saint, just wait. I’ll have your head soon enough.

Chapter 2: Parfaits, Portals, and Plans

Victoria Vallasteir

856 C-7, Rain Month 2, Moon 27

It’d been less than an hour since El and Karen had left the student council room, and since then, I’d made decent progress on finalizing her paperwork. For that, I leaned back and stretched my arms, rewarding them for their hard work.

“It’s been some time since our last asylum student; I forgot how much work it involves.” I lightly exhaled as I lowered my arms and stared at the ceiling. “This had better be worth it, otherwise you can look forward to an appropriate punishment.”

If anyone walked in right now, it’d seem as if I was talking to myself, but in fact, I had a conversation partner in the form of a shadow named Natir.

“Whoa, whoa. I’m just the messenger. Kinda unfair to me, isn’t it?” he protested.

“Well then, I’ll gladly punish your employer if you’d kindly set up a face-to-face meeting with him for me.”

“You know the rules, kid. No meetings. All—”

“‘All contact is to be done through you.’ Yes, I’m painfully aware. I don’t need to be reminded for the millionth time. Also, I’m not a ‘kid.’”

“I’ve got a few generations on you. You might as well be in diapers.”

I rolled my eyes. “By the way, you have to tell me what it’s like having your entire existence quite literally living in someone’s shadow.”

“Sure, as long as you tell me how a high and mighty great vampire lord fell under the thumb of one such existence.”

“Strictly speaking, I don’t take commands from you.”

“Does it matter? The commands may not originate from me, but you’re hearing it from my mouth. Same thing, pretty much. Also, who’s to say that I’m not the one giving you the commands? You’ve never met him. Who’s to say this entire time I wasn’t the brains of this operation?”

I couldn’t help but burst out laughing. “Oh, no, I’m not laughing at you. This is me laughing at the concept of you possessing a high enough intelligence to lay out plans requiring more steps than whatever scraps you throw together for a meal. But also, I think you’re forgetting your place.” I crossed my legs and sent a piercing glare into my shadow. “You may be the messenger, but you’re much more disposable to this plan than I am. I’m certain he won’t miss you too much. In fact, he could probably find another errand boy before I even finish tearing you to shreds.”

“Don’t push your luck, girlie. I have the key to your cage. Kill me, and you’ll never be free. Next time you threaten me, think about that and about what’ll happen to your clan.”

I frowned at what I perceived to be the shadow smirking at me, confident with his victory.

“I’ll let this one slide ’cause I’m a softy. Plus, the view from down here is breathtaking,” he snickered.

“How comforting it is to know that no matter how many times we meet, you’re just as vile and sickening as when I first had the displeasure of being introduced to you.”

“Heh. It’s been nothin’ but pleasure for me. It’s great how vampires age slowly. You’re in the best years of your life. Gotta savor it while I can.”

I could feel a headache coming on. “How about we get on with today’s meeting so I can be rid of you?”

“Heh heh. Fine by me. I shouldn’t linger too long anyway. We almost had a close call with the dragon, hadn’t we?”

“I’d ask that you refer to us individually rather than as ‘we.’ It makes me want to vomit.”

“I think we got away without her being any the wiser though. We make a good team,” he snickered, willfully ignoring my request.

“The ‘dragon’ has been enrolled as a student, and I’ve recovered the artifact,” I said, forcefully changing the topic. “That should satisfy everything he wanted done.”

“For now. But getting her here was just a part of the plan. Now that she’s a student, the opportunities to enact the other parts will come naturally. Most of the time, all you’ll need to do is just sit back and watch as his masterful plan plays out.”

“And at the end of it—”

“Yes, of course. You and your clan will have a seat. Don’t worry. He’s many things, but he’s not one to go back on his word.”

I fell silent, unsure of what emotion was holding my tongue back. Guilt? Humiliation? Anger? Relief? At the very least, all I wanted right now was for all of this to be over.

“We’ve nothing left to talk about, then. You may go.”

“Oh, don’t worry. I’m sure I’ll be back in no time.”

“Please feel free to never return.”

“Heh. Don’t worry, I wouldn’t wanna leave you lonely. After all, I’m the only one who knows the real you. I’m essentially your only real friend here. How sad is that?” Perhaps feeling my anger growing, he chuckled. “Yeah, yeah. I’m out of here. Until next time, kid.”

In the next moment, his presence vanished from my shadow. Finally able to breathe an actual sigh of relief, I deeply leaned back into my chair.

Sorry, El, but this story won’t end the way you want it to. But I do truly hope that at the end of it, by some absolute miracle, you survive. Though I knew better than anyone that there was no such thing as a miracle in this world—just the inevitable.

Mitaelshuroxa (El)

856 C-7, Rain Month 2, Moon 27

At the human’s behest, we headed to my lodgings at this school. She guided me through the school building and then down to its second floor until we reached a pair of double doors. Behind them was a long transparent hallway with wooden railing on either side of it.

“The invisible hallway is one of my favorite places in the school,” the human explained. “You get a great view of the river below and also the sky above. It’s especially beautiful at night.”

I sniffed a little, noticing something. “It’s been reinforced with spells?”

“You can...smell magic?” she asked, astonished. “But, yeah. It’s made out of specially treated glass to withstand all sorts of damage. Thanks to that, no matter how fragile glass typically is, it can endure a lot without even crackin— Hey!”

The hall shook from the forceful impact of my fist colliding with its walls. To be honest, I’d stopped listening to her explanation not too long after she’d begun. Using my analytical abilities to determine the spells cast on the hall was faster.

I grinned. “This spell is extremely complex. It’s not a simple durability spell to make it harder to break. This spell has been appended, hasn’t it? The force is actually absorbed and redistributed not just across this hall but across the very school itself. Theoretically, if one wants to break this hall, they’ll have to be strong enough to take down the entire school itself. Not only that, they added a spell allowing the hall to reflect the conditions outside, making it feel as if you really are walking in the air. Whoever worked on this deserves my praise.”

“Of all the things you could do, why would you punch it?” she sighed.

We continued past the impressive hallway into the tower, entering what seemed like a simple room with chairs, sofas, and a stone spiral staircase.

“By the way, just for future reference, there are several entrances to the dorm. The hallway we passed through is one of them, and there are two more at the base of the tower. Then also, there are the portals—the entrance people usually use.”

“Portals?”

“Yeah. President Victoria may have mentioned it, but magic isn’t technically allowed in the school, or at least outside of classes. That being said, there are some spells and enchantments around the school that are permitted.”

“Like that invisible hallway?”

“Exactly. The portals are in the same category. The school didn’t always have them, but with how big it’s gotten, students found that the time it took to get from their classes to their dorms and vice versa was taking a lot longer than they’d like. That’s why there are designated portal spots around the school. It’s pretty nice since portals are high-level magic that only professionals are allowed to use and set up. You’ll only ever see them in affluent areas or schools like ours.”

“Since when has portal magic been difficult?” I scoffed.

“Maybe for an elder dragon, it’s not too hard, but the caster’s gotta get a lot of things right. Otherwise, they’ll have a lot more to worry about on top of not ending up at their destination.”

Complications with portals? I’ve never heard about this. Elder dragons could fly at unfathomably quick speeds, so we hardly ever used portals. Personally, I’d never used one, and I’d only ever seen them used once or twice. The appeal of going through a magic hole to get to another destination was lost on me.

“Out of curiosity, what exactly could happen from improper portal usage?” I asked.

“Uh, well I’ve heard all kinds of horror stories. For instance, appendages can be lost in transit.”

I can regenerate body parts, so that’s not too huge a deal.

“I’ve also heard of people losing memories.”

Memories are overrated. Besides, I can probably restore them with magic.

“Some people also end up trapped in transit, never to reappear again. Or when they do, they’re never the same person again. Seriously, the slightest miscalculation could be the difference between you arriving at your destination intact or inside out. There was someone who came out of a portal, and they were babbling about being trapped behind a thin curtain between our world and another. Like, they could see the world but couldn’t interact with it as if they were a ghost. But even worse, there were apparently unimaginably horrific creatures in there. I mean, the guy was obviously crazy before he even went into the portal, but still, it’s scary stuff... B-But portals are only scary if done improperly! Don’t worry; the portals here are nothing to worry about!”

I fell silent at her words. It wasn’t as if any of this frightened me, but it was certainly unnerving, to say the least, to hear about all the potential complications that could ensue from portal travel. In my mind, it was as simple as going from point A to point B, but little did I know that there was so much room for error. Perhaps portals weren’t to be trusted. They certainly weren’t necessary to live a normal life, so it shouldn’t have been too much of a problem to avoid using them altogether. That’s right. Portals won’t be a problem if I don’t use them.

“The portals here at school have been set up exclusively by some really talented mages. Who knows how grisly things could end up in the blink of an eye. Thanks to that, our portals are pretty much completely safe!”

“Pretty much”? That doesn’t inspire much confidence despite how pushy she is about these portals...

“How about I just fly into the dorm?” I suggested.

“No. Absolutely not!” she practically screamed. “Your goal is to stay out of the spotlight as much as possible. Flying will not accomplish that, especially since you’re supposed to be a human.”

“But I’m not.”

“Here, at this school, you are.”

Logically, I understood what she was trying to impress on me, but it was difficult to wrap my head around it, given that I’d never been restricted from flying. Even in my state right now, though I couldn’t transform into my dragon form, I was confident I could either sprout wings or at least use levitation magic. At the very least, there should be absolutely no reason why I needed to rely on portals.

The human deeply sighed before continuing, “Anyway, we’re going up these stairs.” Ahead of us was a plain large stone spiral staircase that seemed to continue both up and down endlessly. Noticing me eyeing both directions, the human proceeded to continue her explanation. “The first years live just up there, and the third years at the very top, leaving us second years smack-dab in the middle. If we go down a floor, we’ll be in the lobby. It’s an open space where people can hang out and just relax.”

“What floor are we on?”

“The second one—meant only for accessing the stairs. I mean, there are some chairs and couches here as a rest area, but nobody really stays here to relax. They either go to their room or to the lobby.”

“There aren’t any portals here?”

“Usually, the portals are just for the lobby or the dorms themselves. There’s a portal for the first-year dorm, the second-year dorm, and so on and so forth.”

“Hmm, so nobody’s here?” I asked.

“Well, more people will probably pass by when school starts, but yeah, right now, there’s nobody. Either way, let’s go up the stairs norm— Hey!”

Immediately, I crouched, storing energy in my legs, preparing myself to jump. I can maybe use this opportunity to test just how much I’ve recovered by judging how high I’m able to jump. At my normal strength, I’d probably be able to easily jump through the ceiling of this tower, but at my current reduced strength, there shouldn’t be any fear of that. Here I—

Just before I was about to jump, a whack landed on my head. I quickly saw that it originated from the palm of the human. If I hadn’t been so focused on the jump, I would’ve been able to react to it.

“Didn’t you hear what I just said?!” she shrieked.

“That there’s nobody around?” I asked, puzzled.

“Good to know your ears are working! I also said we should climb the stairs normally!”

“I elected to ignore that since I deemed it a ridiculous request, considering how pointless a task climbing these stairs is when I could simply jump up there.”

“How many times do I have to explain that you’re supposed to be a human here?!” she practically screamed. “Unless humans were different in your realm, we don’t just casually jump entire flights of stairs without using magic!”

“I wasn’t trying to jump that far, just to the floor where my dwelling’s in.”

“That’s essentially two very long flights of stairs up! That’s not—”

I’d grown tired of her jabbering, so in an effort to shut her up and prove my point, I grabbed the human by the waist, bent my legs, and jumped, interrupting her before she could finish her sentence.

The familiar feeling of air whipping by my face brought calmness to my heart. I was also pleasantly happy to find that my strength had recovered enough for me to easily jump to the floor that the human had pointed out.

Said human, though, seemed less than pleased and was screaming as we flew up and landed on a ledge slightly above the destination floor.

“That right there?” I asked, pointing at a level platform where the stairs temporarily stopped at before ascending further.

She simply nodded silently.

Hmm. Not good with heights, are you? Then, I jumped down to the platform and lowered her.

“For the record,” she started, seemingly regaining her voice. “I’m not scared of heights. What I am scared of is someone shooting up several floors all at once without any warning.”

“Humph. Whatever you say.”

She patted down her uniform and straightened it before clearing her throat. “So, this is the second-year girls’ dorm. Getting in is pretty simple. All you have to do is walk forward. I know this looks like a stone wall, but—”

“It’s obviously an enchanted wall. Judging by the spells cast on it, these uniforms act as keys to allow us in without being repelled.”

“Yeah...that’s right. Wow, you can figure that out just by looking?”

“Cognitive Advantage. I can understand the basics of anything with a simple glance. That includes the fundamental compositions of enchantments. For deeper analysis like I did with that invisible hallway though, it takes more time and some actual analysis magic.”

The human froze for a second, her eyes looking at the limiter around my neck. She thinks that if I can look at the limiter, I can break the binding spell on it, doesn’t she? In all honesty, I’d considered that possibility when I’d looked at myself in the mirror in the vampire’s office. But I’d immediately understood that, though I might be able to break it with enough preparation, there’d be grave consequences that most likely even this human didn’t know about.

The binding spell was very abhorrent, and it gave the impression that it’d been designed for prisoners. It had several layers to it to ensure that whoever was wearing the limiter wouldn’t ever be at their full strength as long as they had it on.

The first layer greatly siphoned the wearer’s mana, outpacing its natural regeneration. Mana was essentially the lifeblood of all organisms. It fueled not just magic but physical abilities as well; one could train and increase their muscle strength and speed, of course, but any advanced maneuvers would draw upon their mana pool just as a spell would. Thus, limiting my mana not only weakens me as a spellcaster but as a fighter as well.

The second layer created a tracking device of sorts so that the wearer’s location could be known at all times. Even if I ran away, they’d be able to pursue me to the ends of the world and find me in an instant no matter how well I hid.

The third layer was an anti-tampering layer that would alert the overseer if the enchantment was altered in even the most minuscule way. It’d also immediately alert the overseer if anyone even tried to tamper with the physical construction of the limiter.

The final layer was the most despicable one. It was more or less a fail-safe powered by the siphoned mana. It’d take all the stored mana and turn it into a concentrated blast that’d eradicate the wearer.

That being said, I was fairly confident that despite how carefully crafted this spell was, I could slowly alter it and eventually maybe even remove the collar altogether; however, that’d be a long way off given the intricate nature of the spell. It was hard to believe that the human had cast it so quickly. I’d expect a human to take at least a day to cast something this complicated.

“If you’re worried about the collar, don’t be,” I said. “I’m not going to try to take it off. It’d be much more effort than it’s worth. Besides, I’m a guest here. I’m not going to try and raise a ruckus.”

Her eyes practically glowed at my words as if she was proud of me. “O-Oh. Great! Well, let me show you to your room!” she said, walking through the mirage of a stone wall.

Of course, that’s a lie. I’m going to look for any opportunity I can to accomplish my objective, collar be damned.

As I walked through the mirage, I was greeted by a warm, well-lit area furnished with couches, tables, and a hearth at the opposite end of the room.

“This is the second-year girls’ lounge area. It’s not much, but it’s a very comfy area.”

“There’s even a fire,” I remarked.

“Yeah.” Then she nervously looked between me and the fire. “Do you...eat fire?”

I shot her a sharp glare. “‘Do I eat fire?’ Is that the stereotype you have of dragons?!”

“Aaah! I’m so sorry!”

Honestly, I’d only snapped at her out of annoyance. I do wonder what this fire tastes like, but there’s no way I’m going to perpetuate the stereotype. Though dragons didn’t eat fire to fill our stomachs, it usually served as a tasty snack. Maybe I’ll sample it later when she’s not looking.

“Moving on, the rooms are down the hall,” she said, gesturing to the right of the lobby.

I followed her down a long hallway lit by the same kind of candles I’d seen earlier, and a row of wooden doors lined either side at even intervals. I couldn’t sense any presence behind them, presumably because the inhabitants of the rooms were gone for the long break before the school year began, as the human had mentioned earlier. All of these are going to be filled with other students?

“How many people live here?” I asked.

“By ‘here,’ do you mean in the school in general or this floor?”

“Both, I suppose.”

“A couple hundred per grade, I guess. So maybe a total of five hundred at least. President Victoria probably knows the actual number if you want to ask her.”

“No need.” Presumably, there was an equal number of males and females per grade, so it’s safe to assume that fifty females will be on this floor. That being said, I don’t think I see fifty rooms. “Do the male dorms have more rooms?”

“No. Why?”

“It just doesn’t seem like there are enough rooms here to support all the students presumably in this grade.”

“No, there are. Twenty-six rooms total on this floor, thirteen on either side.”

“By my calculations, there should be about fifty students here, so shouldn’t there be fifty rooms?”

Something seemingly clicked in the human’s mind, and a bead of sweat dripped down her face. “Oh boy...” she muttered. “Well, this is the room,” she said, nervously pointing at the right side at the end of the hall.

Upon opening it, I was greeted by a modest room with two beds, two desks, two dressers... Huh? Why are there two of everything? Also, why are there already personal effects on one side of the room?

As soon as I took one step into the room, she quickly darted inside and kicked something resembling a cushy small bed underneath one of the two bigger beds.

She cleared her throat as if to distract me from what she’d just done. “So, the right side will be yours, and—”

“Wait. I have a lurking suspicion I know what you’re going to say next, and I’d like to give you the opportunity to amend it to an explanation of how you’ll be moving these things out of my room and leaving it in its entirety to me.”

“Sorry...it’s a school rule that everyone has a roommate. Also, I’m your overseer; I can’t let you out of my sight.”

“I don’t even need a room. Elder dragons don’t sleep on beds.”

“Huh? You don’t? How does that even work? Oh, so you sleep on the ground in your mountain caves?”

I shot her another sharp glare. “You really need to brush up on your elder dragon knowledge. We do not dwell in mountains or caves...solely, at least. We’re a nomadic people, and thus, we sleep wherever we like, whether that’s a field, a cave, or in the air.”

“The...air? Like a balloon?”

“A...‘bah loon’?” I had no idea what those two words meant together. A loon was a term describing those who were not of sound mind, while a bah was... What was a bah? Was she perhaps insulting my intelligence by calling me a loon and a...bah?

“You don’t know what a balloon is?”

“Cognitive Advantage tells me what the word is, but if there’s no equivalent in my language, it’s like looking at a blank entry in a dictionary.”

“So, it’s not like having omniscience? Well, in that case, a balloon is a kind of stretchy bag that you can fill with light gas to make it float. You have to be careful though, because if you don’t tie a string to it, they’ll fly away into the air, never to be seen again.”

“I’ll graciously ignore the fact that you compared elder dragons to floating, stretchy bags. At any rate, the only similarity we share with balloons is the fact that we can float. However, we do not gradually ascend into the atmosphere. Though I suppose, if we’re not careful, we can be swept away by the wind.”

“Have you ever woken up at a completely different place than where you’ve fallen asleep?”

“Me personally? No. But either way, I hope you understand now that this room is entirely unnecessary. I’ll simply sleep outside.”

“Like, in the air? Absolutely not! What part of ‘people can’t know you’re a dragon’ don’t you get?!”

“Do people in your realm not sleep in the air?”

“No!”

I shot her a look of doubt. It’s so comfortable though. With the night breeze on your scales and the clouds as your pillow, the air is by far one of the most comfortable places to sleep in.

“Do they perhaps sleep on small beds like the one you quickly kicked away?”

“No, that was a dog— Never mind. Humans sleep on beds this size,” she said, pointing at the larger bed next to her. “Speaking of which, as a ‘human,’ you’ll be sleeping on that one right there. Your side of the room is a little desolate right now, but don’t worry. Maybe we can go out tomorrow, or at least sometime before the school year starts, to furnish your side of the room a little.”

“That’s even more unnecessary than a bed. I need nothing that this realm offers...” Aside from the head of the Blade Saint.

“You never know. There might be something out there that’ll catch your eye. Come on, we’ll go out sometime, and it’ll be my treat.”

“I—”

“You don’t have to give me an answer yet. Just sleep on it, okay? But anyway, now that I’ve shown you to your room, I’ll show you how to get around the school.” Then, she walked toward a large mirror in the back of the room perfectly between my side and hers. “This is a mirror you can use to look at yourself, but also...” She trailed off as she came to a stop and tapped it. Suddenly the image rippled, and an image of a banquet hall appeared. “Ta-da! It’s a portal too! All you have to do is imagine where you want to go on campus, and it’ll bring up an image of what’s beyond the destination portal. It’s set up so that you can use the portal in your room to go anywhere on campus, but only those with authorization to come to your room can come through your room’s portal. For the record, we’re both registered residents of this room, so we’re allowed to come here without having to get permission.”

“Are all the mirrors in this school portals?”

“For the most part. It’s easier to see where you’re going and who’s trying to use it. But don’t worry, they’re all clearly marked, so it’s easy to tell which is a portal and which is an actual mirror. Funny story, there’s a good friend of mine who still thought a mirror was a portal despite the markings and tried going through it but just ended up crashing into it.”

“He sounds like a buffoon.”

“Yeah, totally,” she laughed. “Anyway, portals can get you from one side of this campus to another in a jiffy, so I definitely recommend them.”

“I assume you use this portal quite a bit, then?”

“Yeah. The school’s pretty big, and walking from one end to the other can take a while.”

Though that did sound awfully time-consuming, thinking back to everything she’d said about portal mishaps made me think that taking the time to physically move from place to place was a trade-off I was willing to take. If the portals had been constructed by elder dragons, I’d be much more receptive to the idea, but with this hodgepodge of species, who knew what kind of problems awaited me.

“I’ll pass,” I said.

“Why?”

“I don’t trust portals.”

She blinked at me, her eyes filled with confusion as she tried to process what I’d said. “You...don’t trust portals? Why not?”

“I have my reasons,” I huffed.

“The portals here at school are really convenient and secure. They always work.”

“Just because something ‘always’ works doesn’t mean it’ll always work without fail.”

“I...think you lost me.”

“Portals are not infallible. Though you may not have experienced any difficulties with them, that doesn’t mean they’re bound to work perfectly every time. You yourself have even listed some of the technical failures that have led to undesired consequences.”

“Yeah, but none of that—absolutely none of that has happened in the history of this school, not even being sent to the wrong place.”

“Maybe not yet. But there’s a first time for everything.”

“It won’t happen ever. Portals may be complex spells, but the professionals who set them up came up with a lot of safeguards to ensure that nothing will ever go wrong. For example, you can see exactly where you’re being teleported to, and it won’t let you teleport there if there’s any kind of obstruction.”

“You say that, but you still can’t absolutely guarantee that it won’t mess up.”

“I absolutely can. Are you okay? You sound like you have portalphobia.”

I froze. The word “portalphobia” had an equivalent in Elder Dragon, so I instantly understood what she meant even without the context. While it was true that I had an aversion to portals, I wouldn’t consider myself fearful of them. Elder dragons feared nothing, especially not some stupid magic where if even the slightest thing went wrong, you could instantly die before you knew it. I’m not going to let a stupid portal make me seem weak.

“Humph. You sound like you’re making generalizations about things you know nothing about. At any rate, this is the portal to the dining hall, correct? Let’s go. I’m famished,” I said, walking toward the mirror.

“Are you sure? We can walk there. It’s not a problem.”

“Of course I’m sure. As proof of just how okay I am with using portals, I’ll allow you to go first.”

“Shouldn’t you be the one to go first...?” She wryly smiled. “Although, I guess, since you’re new here, it makes the most sense for me to show you how it’s done. Okay, just watch. It’s already set to bring us to the dining hall, so all you have to do is step through like this.”

Then in the next moment, she stepped into the portal, and the mirror reflected an image of her in the dining hall. She waved at me, signaling that it was safe to join her.

I gulped. I’m a strong, fearsome elder dragon. With that, I stepped forward and entered the mirror.

Karen Aporenzi

856 C-7, Rain Month 2, Moon 27

This might be the first time I’d ever seen someone who actually had portalphobia. Logically, I knew that everyone had a thing or two that they feared, but I never thought that I’d meet someone actually afraid of portals, especially not an elder dragon. I’d found it kind of cute, but in the interest of not putting her in a foul mood, I’d decided to keep my mouth shut.

In the next moment, she appeared from the portal and fell flat on her face.

“Oof!”

It reminded me of the cute sound she’d made when I’d hit her with my stun spell. Back then, I’d never expected that I’d be showing her around the school and eventually taking classes with her.

El quickly stood up and patted down her clothes. “Where’s the food?” she asked, looking around as if to distract me from her fall.

I’ll be nice and pretend I didn’t see you gloriously face-plant into the ground. “We can order it over there at that counter, and then we can sit at any of these tables.”

El looked around curiously. “This fits all the students?”

“Oh, no, this is just one of three dining halls. Though they’re not officially split up like this, the first and second years typically eat here, the third and fourth years eat in another one, and the fifth years eat in the third one. It’s not like the food’s different or anything, but I guess it’s kinda like a tradition of some sort, a rite of passage maybe?”

“Hmm. So what are the offerings here?”

“Well, they have all kinds of foods here. You can pretty much ask for anything.”

“Anything?” she asked, her mind clearly wandering to some kind of dish that would raise eyebrows.

“Maybe we should start with you just ordering the same thing as me,” I quickly suggested.

“If we can order anything though, I’d like to order various raw meats that I’ll cook to perfection with my flame. I’ll even share some. Be honored; this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. There’s no greater luxury than having a dragon cook your meats.” She grinned proudly. “They should have troll, right?”

“Sorry, troll?”

“Ugly-looking bastards with probably some of the most surprisingly tender and flavorful meat you’ll ever have. I’m thinking about getting at least some thick slices of their breast and thigh meat. Maybe a flank steak as well? What would you like?”

“Yeah, no. You should definitely just order what I get.”

She gave me a look of dissatisfaction but ultimately didn’t fight me too hard on it.

As we reached the counter, the goblin there smiled, calling out to me. “Late dinner, Karen?” she asked in her usual husky voice.

“Yeah, I’ve been a bit busy with new student orientation.”

“Oh, aren’t you a cute one,” she said to El. “Welcome to the school. What can I get you two?”

“Can I have an order of today’s special?” I asked. “Extra spicy.”

“Sure thing,” she said in a gruff voice. “What about you, young lady?” she asked El.

El glanced at me before speaking. “Tell me about your troll mea—”

“She’ll have the same, just no spice,” I quickly said, cutting her off.

The goblin nodded and called out to the kitchen, “Two specials, one extra spicy!”

I led El over to the pickup counter, and as we walked over, she began grumbling. I couldn’t really tell what she was saying exactly, but it was something about trolls being a delicacy. I found that really hard to believe though.

“What is this special you’ve ordered for us? And why is yours extra spicy?” El asked.

“You’ll find out soon enough. I don’t want to spoil the surprise,” I giggled. I remember the first time I gave Ca’al a bite of the extra spicy. I wonder if El will make as fun of a face as he did.

“Little known fact about me: I despise surprises,” she growled, unamused.

“Noted... Well, I guess there’s no real point keeping it a secret. Spiciness essentially refers to how hot the food feels in your mouth. It’s kinda like feeling fire in your mouth.”

“Fire? In the mouth? How novel,” El said sarcastically. “So, why isn’t mine extra spicy?”

“Spiciness is kinda different from fire. I’ve been told that my tolerance is a lot higher than most people, so even though I think most food tastes better spicy, I thought I should be better safe than sorry with your food.”

“Humph. You think an elder dragon can’t handle flames in our mouths? You ignoramus.”

I sighed. “As I said...spiciness is different from literal fire. If you want, you can try some of mine to see what I mean.”

El nodded with satisfaction. “Now tell me more about the contents of the special.”

“Well, it’s a dish that changes each day. Today, it’s a braised-sausage-and-cabbage dish with herbs and spices, along with a salad on the side.”

“Isn’t that too much vegetation?”

“It’s a normal amount for us, at least. But now that I think about it...elder dragon diets probably don’t have too many vegetables in them, do they?”

“The only vegetables I’ve ever ingested are the ones that my food had already ingested. They’re completely unnecessary for our nourishment.”

“Can you really get that big from just eating meat? My parents always said that I need to eat a balanced diet if I want to grow.”

Suddenly, El surveyed my body from top to bottom. “That doesn’t seem to have done you much good.”

“Hey!” I could feel my face getting warmer.

“You don’t seem very tall for your age. From what I’ve observed, you’re the shortest individual I’ve met so far.”

I let out a small sigh. “Oh, that’s what you meant. Well, you haven’t met many people yet. I’m average in height for my age and species.”

“Does that averageness apply to your bust and rear as well?” I could feel her scrutinizing my upper and lower body.

“Hey!”

She tilted her head, seemingly not understanding that she’d insulted me. That’s right. She’s not from this realm. She’s from a different race with an entirely different culture. They probably don’t worry about the same things as we do.

“I’ve heard that humans tend to be insecure about their physical sizes. If that’s the case, there are some enhancement spells I know of that will help you achieve the results you desire.”

“I-I’m perfectly content with how I am now. Besides, I’m still growing. I’m only fifteen. I’ve got years ahead of me.”

“I don’t understand the obsession with larger proportions with you humans.”

“First off, knock it off with the ‘human’ talk. You’re a human, remember? Second, is it not like that where you come from?”

“Hardly. All that matters is your strength. The more power you possess, the easier it is to find a mate.”

“M-Mate?” How old is El anyway? She looks like she’s my age or a little older, but maybe because she’s an elder dragon, she’s hundreds of years old and has already settled down and had children? If she did, then she’s definitely...experienced it, right? “Have you already...” I asked nervously in a low voice.

“No! Don’t be ridiculous. In human years, I’m not much older than you. It’s too early to settle down with a mate. These are my prime combat years.”

“O-Oh, I see,” I sighed slightly with relief. “It’s not too uncommon for people here to get married at this age though.”

“That’s because you humans are overly eager to breed. It’s coded in your species’ genetics to replicate as quickly as possible.” She made a sour face as if she’d remembered something unpleasant. “It’s both your strength and downfall as a species.”

I wanted to follow up on what she meant, but before I could, I heard two trays being laid down on the counter. I looked up and saw the usual gruff face of the chef, Reig.

“Oh, Karen, she a new student?” he asked.

“Yeah, she just enrolled today.”

“Congratulations! Oh! Wait, just one sec!” And then, he went into the back of the kitchen before returning with two glasses and placing them on our trays. “Here ya go. Two specials and two parfaits. Just for you two. Don’t tell anyone.” He warmly snickered. “Welcome to the school! Enjoy!” he said with a broad smile.

“Thank you,” I called out to Reig, picking up my tray.

El just stared at him blankly. “An offering? I’ll take it, I suppose, in appreciation of you knowing your place.”

Reig blankly stared as he tried to process El’s words and make sense of them until he finally realized that he couldn’t, so he looked to me for help.

I weakly laughed. “W-We’re gonna get going. Thanks again!”

Then I ushered El across the dining hall to a table by the windows. As she sat across from me, a very unpleasant thought crossed my mind. Does she know how to use utensils? She’s not gonna use her hands to eat everything or stuff her face into the plate, is she? Fortunately, I didn’t have to wonder about that for long because, in the next moment, she adroitly picked up her knife and fork and began digging in.

She paused to look at me, seemingly realizing what I was thinking. “I know how to use utensils. Cognitive Advantage, remember?”

“Oh, right. I keep forgetting about that. It’s pretty convenient, huh?”

“Yes, more often than not...” She trailed off as her eyes fell on my plate and then back to her own. “Why is your food so...red?”

“It’s the extra hot sauce they put on it. Do you...still want to try it?” I asked cautiously.

She glared at it and sniffed. In the next moment, disgust filled her face, and I swore I heard her gag. “I’ll pass. It smells like and looks as if it’d taste like how I assume the foulest swamp water would,” she spat, wrinkling her nose. “If that’s what spicy food is, you can keep it to yourself.”

“It’s really good though...” I pouted slightly, beginning to eat my food.

El followed suit and began by taking a bite of the sausage. Her eyes lit up slightly, and she took another bite, and then another. Suddenly, she was scarfing down all the food as if she’d been starving.

Well, I guess it has been a while since she last had a meal.

“You like it?” I asked.

“Mmf mmf mmf!”

I wasn’t sure what language that had been in, but even without Cognitive Advantage, I could guess that she’d said something about it tasting good. There was something satisfying about seeing her eat that almost made me forget about my own meal.

Remembering that I had dinner as well though, I decided to dig in. Yeah, it really is as good as usual. I wonder if Ca’al’s already eaten. I bet he’d like this.

“Human,” El barked, snapping me out of my thoughts. “This cold dessert. I require another one.”

I looked up and saw her face in a mess from the sauce and the ice cream she’d eaten. “First, stop saying ‘human.’ Second, you should wipe your face.” I took out a handkerchief and cleaned her face. “All better.”

“Isn’t that embarrassing for you?”

“I think it’s more embarrassing to be the one with a face covered in food, but... Anyway, I guess I’d be more embarrassed about cleaning your face if there were other people around, but as you can see, we’re the only ones here.”

El looked around. “So, what you’re saying is, as a result of there being fewer people present, I can get more of this meal?”

“That wasn’t really my point, like at all. I actually have no clue how you even arrived at that conclusion, but I suppose you can. Just—”

But before I could finish my sentence, she’d already zoomed off. She’s seriously got some appetite. I can barely finish one portion as it is. I continued picking at my food, and not too long after, El came back...with a tray literally full of parfaits.

“Uh...weren’t you going to get more of the special?” I asked.

“Why would I, when this marvelous creation exists?” Then she began wolfing down parfait after parfait.

I weakly laughed. Who would’ve ever guessed that an elder dragon had a sweet tooth?

“By the way,” she started, her mouth full of ice cream, fruit, and chocolate, “is it normal for you to eat your meals alone like this? Do you not have any companions to share a meal with?”

“Of course I do! It’s an awkward time of day right now, plus it’s the long break. Most people are at home, not at school. Usually, I eat with another guy, but it’s not like we always have a specific time we eat together at. We just kinda meet up and eat every now and then. But I guess it’s a little too late in the day now, so he’s probably already done with dinner.”

“Maybe you’ll see him sooner than you expect.”

“Huh?”

“There’s a guy approaching this table right now.”

I quickly spun around. Ca’al? I thought you may have eaten already. Great, now we can— But my heart sank just as quickly as it’d risen.

The guy approaching us was someone I was familiar with, but he wasn’t anyone I wanted to be interacting with. I let out a long exhale, mentally preparing myself.

“Well, well. If it isn’t the Guardian prodigy in training, Ms. Aporenzi. What are you doing in the dining hall at this time of night? A light—no, a heavy nighttime snack, I see. Do be careful of your consumption. The Guardians may not have standards for appearances, but as a student here, you should. I can only assume how poor you’re making this meal taste for your beautiful dining companion,” he said, his eyes locking onto El, who was currently stuffing her face with parfaits. “Hello there. Charmed, I’m sure,” he said, sticking out his hand for her to shake. But El took one look at it and returned to eating her parfaits. “No need to be shy. You may be in the presence of nobility, but there’s no reason to worry. I treat all fairly, especially delicate flowers such as you. Let’s begin with a brief introduction, shall we? After all, you must be dying to know my name, aren’t you?”

El paused and looked up at him, ice cream on her face. Then, in a serious tone, she said, “I really can’t care less.”

His eyebrow twitched, but he smiled through the humiliation and continued his introduction. “The name’s Rhand, Rhand Foghiri. Third year and Magic Breaker. Pleasure’s all yours, I’m sure,” he said, flashing her his patented wide smile.

El gave me a look, raising her eyebrow. “Friend of yours?” she asked.

“Not even close,” I sighed.

“Don’t insult me by implying that I’d ever associate myself with a filthy mage,” Rhand said. “However, I’ll forgive you since the Celestials obviously gifted you with beauty instead of intelligence.”

I heard a snap. I looked over and saw that the metal spoon in El’s hand had been broken in half. Not bent—broken. Spoons do that?

But Rhand didn’t seem to notice or care. “Your silver hair is literally only second place to those stunning golden eyes of yours. I don’t think I’ve seen that combination before. Where do you hail from? Don’t worry if you’re from a rural area; that doesn’t bother me one bit. After all, when I succeed as the head of my family and get my very own territory in Ruywall, I aim to make sure that all those who serve me are treated fairly.”

“Rural? Why would you assume I’m from a rural area?” El asked.

Rhand sheepishly pointed at the collar around El’s neck. “I apologize if I’m wrong; however, I’m not familiar with that particular fashion trend.”

“This is El, my cousin from a town you’ve never heard of,” I quickly explained. “It’s her first time out here, so I’m showing her the ropes and so forth.”

“El... What a beautiful name. Perfectly befitting of an elegant lady such as yourself. What’s its origin?”

“Dragon,” El answered before I had a chance to stop her.

“Dragon...? Oh, I see. You’re being playful. No problem. I’m willing to go along with you. So, your name shares its origin with those primitive beasts? You seem much more sophisticated and beautiful, however. I thank the Celestials every day for their gift of the Fissure, separating those monsters and all the other riffraff from our realm. If any of them strayed into our realm, I’d spare no effort to ensure they’re taught that their kind isn’t welcome here.”

I might be imagining it, but I swore that the temperature around us was rising, and the perpetrator was El.

“Anyway, we’re having our dinner now. Do you mind leaving us alone?” I asked, trying to get him out of here before he made El mad enough to start something.

“Oh, how rude of me. Of course, I don’t intend to overstay my welcome. I was simply smitten with your beauty, El. As an apology for interrupting your meal, allow me to offer you some advice. Warning to the wise,” Rhand said, looking at El. “You’re better off staying away from these mage-types. They’re heathens, you know.”

El snorted. “If only I could.”

“Oh, it’s easier than you think. Simply join me as a Magic Breaker. I’m supposed to be getting a squire this coming year, but for you, I’ll reject them and allow you to take their place. Accept my hand, and whatever chains that bind you to this infidel will be broken.” His teeth glinted as he smiled once more.

El looked at me and pointed at her neck, but I shook my head. No, of course they can’t get rid of that for you. Or at least I’m pretty sure they can’t. Although, it’d be fun to see him get in trouble with the Guardians for even trying, so maybe it’d be just barely worth it.

“If Magic Breakers are what I assume them to be, I don’t think I stand to gain anything from joining. If anything, it’d be more trouble than it’s worth,” El rebuffed, resuming her parfait eating.

“Aw, don’t say that. We’re based in the city of progress, Breyhtown, meaning that not only do we have the most cutting-edge technology born of our scientific superiority, but we are also very progressive people ourselves. Every day, like-minded people join our order, seeking freedom from the oppressive society that mages have constructed. I’m sure you feel the same.”

“No. I don’t really feel the weight of that burden. There’s something else I’m burdened with, but you’re obviously useless in that regard. I have no use for you. Begone.”

Rhand began turning red. “You... You know you’re talking to me, Rhand Foghiri, an elite among the Magic Breakers, don’t you? As a third year, I’ve already become the leader of the second level in the combat track, and you’ll be hard-pressed to find anyone who gets past me. But honestly, if I really tried, I could become the leader of the third level. That sword idiot only gets to take it easy because nobody ever gets past me. It all comes down to me being a gentleman; that’s just the kind of person I am. I wouldn’t want to embarrass the poor guy. All he’s really got is some proficiency with a sword and some physical ability. He doesn’t have nearly the brains, brawn, and backing that I do. Seriously, I can’t help but feel bad for him. He’s got nothing going for him. All his duel victories were flukes. Everyone knows that.”

My fists began shaking. You don’t know anything about Ca’al or what he’s been through. An arrogant bastard like you will never be able to lay a single finger on him. You can harp all you want about how magic is a pain to society and needs to be eradicated, but I won’t let you talk badly about him. “Listen—” I started, slamming my hands on the table.

But before I could say anything further, El’s lips curled into a smile. “So, you’ll be my opponent? I was assuming my road forward would be somewhat of a challenge, but if you’re to be my second opponent, then this placement test is more of a joke than I imagined.”

“Y-You’re taking me for a weakling?!”

“I’m talented at sizing others up, and you are on a much lower level than anyone I’ve met today. In fact, I’m surprised you haven’t passed out already from your long-winded tirade. A strong breeze will be sufficient to defeat you,” she smirked, pointing her broken spoon at him.

I could practically see steam coming out of his head. “Don’t think I’ll go easy on you just because of your looks!”

“Mm-hmm,” El said nonchalantly, returning to her parfait with a different spoon that’d come with one of her other parfaits.

Unable to get the last word, Rhand stormed off.

El, seemingly having lost interest in him, finished the remainder of her parfaits. A satisfied look spread across her face as if it’d melted into the shape of happiness.

I sighed and wryly smiled. “Sheesh, keep your mouth clean,” I said, using my handkerchief to wipe off the ice cream, much to her annoyance.

I wasn’t sure if El had intended to help me by standing up to him, but whatever her motivation had been, it was a fact that I felt better as a result.

“I can go for another parfait; do you want one?” I asked.

El’s eyes sparkled like a little kid’s, and she enthusiastically nodded. As I got up, I couldn’t help but think that maybe things would work out after all.

Mitaelshuroxa (El)

856 C-8, Rain Month 2, Moon 27

What a fortuitous day! Though this collar severely impedes my ultimate goal, it is very convenient that I now have an idea of how weak the opponent before the Blade Saint is.

I’d decided to try and kill the Blade Saint during the placement exam that the vampire had mentioned. I’d been slightly worried about how I’d match up to him in my current weakened state, but if that so-called Magic Breaker was any indication, those gathered in this school were, on average, very weak, with the exception of that vampire. However, she was most likely an aberration.

Perhaps equally important, however, was the discovery of this frozen treat called a parfait. It had an impeccable balance of varying levels of sweetness blended in with the bitterness of the chocolate, the freshness of the fruit, and the satisfying crunch of the wafers inside. Whoever invented this dessert was worthy of my praise.

None of the parfait’s components were a part of our diet as elder dragons. In fact, the last time I could recall having anything sweet was during the one time as a child when I’d visited a human settlement. They’d shared some of their sweet broth with me, probably not realizing I was an elder dragon. Warm memories of their acceptance and the comfort that their food had brought me began to grace my mind.

“El?” the human called out to me, snapping me out of my thoughts. “Are you okay? You kinda just froze up while eating your parfait. Brain freeze?”

“I’m not sure what that is; however, I can surmise that you’re asking whether or not this dessert has negatively affected me. In which case, the answer is no.” Like that could ever happen, I thought as I brought another spoonful of the parfait to my mouth.

“That’s good. Sometimes, when people eat cold things too quickly, they feel pain in their heads. We call that a ‘brain freeze.’”

“Sounds like something that can be simply remedied with a quick burst of fire to the head.”

“It’s not your brain literally freezing or anything, so fire probably won’t help too much.” The human made a wry smile.

“I see...” I continued eating my parfait, not too interested in hearing her elaborate any further.

“By the way,” she nervously asked, “are you sure you’re going to be okay?”

“In what regard? I’m mostly healed now if that’s what you mean. Or are you perhaps referring to this limiter you’ve put on me? In which case, no, and I’d like you to remove it this instant.”

“I meant in regard to the placement exam. Rhand is a Magic Breaker. He might be a difficult opponent for you.”

“There’s no way a flippant imbecile like that could pose any threat to me.”

“No, I think he does, especially because of who he is. I’m assuming you don’t have much experience with Magic Breakers, but they’re some of the most annoying people to deal with if your power is mana based. Elder dragons use magic in addition to their physical strength when fighting, right?”

I nodded. “However, against that level of opponent, my flames and physical strength alone should suffice.”

“The thing I’m most worried about is that Magic Breakers are exceptionally skilled against not only mages but magical creatures as well. They preach about how they want equality and how they want to break others free from the so-called mage society, but really, they’re just power-hungry fools who want to have a monopoly on the weapons of the world.”

“That sounds ridiculous,” I scoffed. “They think they can topple the world order that easily? They’ll find that having others relinquish arms is more difficult than they imagine it to be.”

“That’s the thing...” The human made a difficult face. “They’re in a kind of unique position. He mentioned it earlier, remember? The city of progress, Breyhtown; it’s an amazing place that produces all kinds of technological advancements. It’s a fact that their products have helped people everywhere. They’ve made mana-efficient tools with preloaded spells so that even people who can’t use magic can hold their own against mages. They tout science as the next step in the realm’s evolution. I definitely see the future in it, but...it’s obvious that they are just using it as a means to start a class war.”

Finishing my parfait, I dropped my spoon inside the glass and leaned back in my chair. “How amusing. They’re silently pitting those adept at magic against those who’ve had to live in the shadow of their accomplishments. By doing so, they can ensure a need for their inventions while also pretending to be virtuous with their intentions. To the public, it will seem as if they’re simply trying to give the weak a means to live without having to rely on mages while also trying to bring convenience to the world in general.”

“Yeah, exactly.” The human seemed surprised that I’d figured all that out. “The Magic Breakers are a force of religious zealots from Breyhtown who are trained against all kinds of magic. They’re essentially expert mage slayers with specialized armor and weapons, which makes them all the more annoying to deal with.”

“Annoying but not impossible, I’m assuming. If their order hasn’t single-handedly taken over the world, then they can’t be all too strong.”

“Heh. Maybe not to an elder dragon. I bet you see things differently as the top of the food chain—the rulers of your realm.”

“I wouldn’t say we’re the rulers of our realm. That would imply that we govern and constantly involve ourselves in the affairs of others, which we don’t. We’re more accurately described as peacekeepers, kind of like a natural disaster waiting to strike if something is out of balance.”

“Sorry, I don’t think I follow. You’re peacekeepers and a natural disaster?”

“We threaten violence if peace is disturbed. If a war is waged, we don’t intervene unless it threatens to harm unrelated parties. Since we’re nomadic, we travel all over the place, and nobody really knows when we’ll appear. You’d be surprised how the mere threat of that is enough to make most people stay in line.”

“Your realm’s really different, huh? By the way, do you want another parfait? They have a decent stock of all the ingredients in the back. You don’t have to limit yourself to just the”—the human paused to count the empty glasses in front of me—“twelve that you’ve had.” She smiled wryly.

Truly marvelous was the idea of being able to enjoy a dessert fix here whenever I so desired. I could relish the delicious creation known as a parfait so long as I was present here. It was almost like having an unlimited supply of parfaits in a specified location ready for me whenever I needed it.

Hmm? Wait. An idea popped into my head. Storing what I need in a separate location for when I need it? Can I possibly... And then I began thinking back to an old elder dragon trick I’d been taught as a child. If my mana is still there, then it’s very possible. I may have found a way to work around this accursed limiter. But to do this, I’ll need to be slightly discreet.

“I’ll show restraint here,” I declared. “Instead, I was hoping you might be able to do me a favor.”

“A favor?” she asked, tilting her head. “I’m not going to take off that collar.”

“Oh, don’t worry. That wasn’t the favor I had in mind.”

◇

I stood, basking in the moonlight, soaking it in while enjoying the night breeze against my face. Fresh air at last.

“You know, you didn’t have to ask. I was going to bring you out here anyway since it’s time for my daily barrier management,” the human said, taking a seat on the grassy hill.

“I assumed as much, but it’s better to be safe, isn’t it? Besides, I wasn’t sure how you’d react to bringing me back to where you found me.”

“Well yeah, I guess... That being said, if you’re here to look for something, I don’t think you’ll find anything. President Victoria already did a sweep of the area to ensure that there’s no trace of you having been here.”

“That’s fine,” I said. “I’d just like a more relaxed view of the area.”

This, however, was a lie. I had another objective for coming here. I found the spot where I’d arrived and crouched down by it. As I thought. Though very scant, traces of my mana are still here. I began moving my fingers through the air, keeping my back to the human so she’d have no direct view of my actions. After glancing over my shoulder to confirm she wasn’t paying me any attention, I reorganized the mana into glyphs. Glyphs were formed through a very high-level technique, which was a specialty of elder dragons. I’m assuming that most beings in this realm can’t see glyphs like those in ours.

Glyphs were very versatile. They could be used not only to leave messages but to “command” as well—whether to command lesser beings or the mana itself. In this case, I was doing both.

I was very fortunate that my elder dragon mana from before the limiter was put on me had lingered because, otherwise, I wouldn’t be able to accomplish the idea I’d come up with. Elder dragon mana was special in the sense that it was almost alive. When normal mana left the body, it’d quickly dissipate, never to be seen again. However, elder dragon mana dissipated at a much slower rate, which made it ideal for writing glyphs since the messages wouldn’t disappear quickly.

Elder dragon mana also replicated at explosive speeds, meaning that elder dragons seldom ran out of mana despite having to consume a lot to function. Mana normally only replicated up to the maximum amount that its users could hold, and it remembered this value. For example, due to the limiter, right now, my mana would register my full capacity as a much lower level than it’d usually been, and it’d only try regenerating up to my current cap. However, that limit didn’t exist on the mana I’d exerted when I’d first arrived in this realm. Essentially, if I could access it, I could command it to replicate back to its memory of my maximum capacity.

The only problem was that it would take a while for two reasons. For one, the prime location for mana to regenerate was within a living being. Mana regenerating externally did so extremely sluggishly and took at least a hundred times as long as it would in a body. The other reason was that since I currently didn’t have a body that could store all of that mana, I had to get creative.

The plan I came up with was to have my external mana pool form a network linked to this glyph. By spreading my mana out into nearby trees, blades of grass, small critters, and so on, I could not only still draw on the full reservoir of mana whenever I tapped into this glyph, but I could also make sure nobody noticed the vast amount of mana being accumulated.

It was regrettable that stockpiling enough mana would take a while for me, but at the very least, I now had a backup plan undetectable by the denizens of this realm. They might be able to sense a faint mana trace, but they’d never be able to interact with it since it’d be in glyph form. This was fortunate since mana also carried faint traces of the host’s memories, especially their most traumatic ones. If people could tap into the mana and see my past, they’d no doubt be able to figure out who I was and what my objective was.

The limiter the human had put on me might have prevented me from storing enough mana to return to my usual state; however, if I had an external source to draw on, I’d be able to at least regain a portion of my full strength. All I had to do was add a command to have it send me the mana when I remotely activated it.

After finishing my work, I turned to the human, who was leisurely lying on her back and staring at the moon.

“This is your Guardian training? How nice,” I scoffed.

“I get to manage the barrier of the one place in the realm where nothing ever happens. And then I get to write entries in a journal that’ll never be read. It’s ridiculous, I know. But every time I ask my master about it, he insists that this is the best training for me.”

“Sounds like he doesn’t want to deal with you,” I observed, plopping myself down next to her.

“Heh. Yeah, it does sound like so, doesn’t it? I used to work by his side, you know? I really thought that in just a few years, I’d be a full-fledged Guardian, but instead, I’m stuck here. I guess it’s what I deserve after royally screwing up a mission,” she dryly chuckled.

“I doubt you’re missing much. Guardians are worthless.”

“I really don’t get your hatred for Guardians. Did we ever do something to you?”

“No... It’s what you didn’t do,” I muttered under my breath.

The human looked at me with a puzzled expression. In my mind, there were only so many ways that the Blade Saint could’ve made his way into our world, and I was almost certain that he’d done so with the help of the Guardians. Despite touting themselves as a neutral organization dedicated to keeping peace, they obviously had put their finger on the scale. That’d been why, as elder dragons, we’d taken peacekeeping into our own hands. And that’d been why that entire war had begun. It’d all been for the sake of peace. And yet...

Before I knew it, my hand was at my throat again. It was as if I’d returned to that scene of carnage. The smell of burning flesh and fresh blood filled my nostrils. I could feel my breathing becoming rough from the smoke of the conflagration. But even more vividly, I felt the Blade Saint’s piercing glare on my skin and his cold steel in my neck.

“El, are you okay?” the human asked, concerned.

“Of course. I have no need for your worry.”

“If you say so...”

I closed my eyes and shook my head, dissipating the cloud of memories about the disaster I’d come from. When I opened my eyes again, I saw a silent green hill overlooking a quiet school. There was a soft rustling of the trees and the peaceful chirping of insects in the wind. It reminded me of my realm before everything had become a wasteland of ash and death. Being here reminded me of what I’d lost and what I stood to regain.

I sat there with the human in silence, simply gazing off into the distance. This was not something I ever would’ve expected myself to do in my previous realm. I hadn’t interacted with humans in decades, but here I was, comfortable with one. That being said, being this close to her had its own uses.

“By the way,” I started, “you know the Blade Saint, don’t you?”

“H-Huh? I mean...I guess there’s no point hiding that he’s here since Doctor Paunsasoy already told you.”

Your loose lips certainly didn’t help cast any doubt on what she said.

“But yeah. He’s a...friend of mine. Why do you ask?”

“I’m curious about what manner of person he is.”

“He’s...” she wavered as if she was searching for the right words, “weak but strong.”

“Does that constitute an answer in your realm?”

“It’s hard to summarize him in a few words! He’s strong in combat. I mean, of course he is; he’s the Blade Saint. But he doesn’t really advertise it. Which is why so many people look down on him and doubt his skills. But he’s really strong!”

“For a point of reference, is he as strong as the vampire?”

“President Victoria? I...” Then she put her hand to her chin as she fell into deep thought. “Maybe not right now, but he definitely has the potential to exceed her. President Victoria’s in her own league. She may be the strongest at this school in general.”

“So, the Blade Saint is lacking in some regard?” I thought back to the fight we’d had, searching for a potential weakness. If there’s something he’s missing, I can only imagine it has something to do with that sword of his.

The human fell silent. “Well...I guess you could say that. He—”

“Ahem.” Suddenly a voice rang out from behind us, stopping the human from divulging any more information about the Blade Saint. I turned and saw a familiar face cheerfully smiling at us. “Ah, what a fine night. It certainly makes one’s lips looser, doesn’t it?”

“P-President Victoria!” the human stammered. “Where did you come from?”

“I was just out for a nighttime stroll when I heard a gushing noise. I assumed there was a leak, and it seems I’ve found the source,” she softly chuckled. “Imagine my surprise when I found you blabbing about the weaknesses of her opponent. Are you trying to give her an unfair advantage?”

“N-No, of course not!”

“I’m joking,” the vampire reassured the human. “If he loses, it’ll be because of his own shortcomings, not because you’re running your mouth. Anyway, on that topic, El, your placement exam date has been decided,” she said, looking at me.

“Already?” The human’s eyes widened with surprise.

“I personally saw to it that it’d be expedited. The sooner the better, right?”

“U-Um, President Victoria, she’s barely spent a day in this realm. I think she—”

“No, I’m ready,” I interjected. “Just tell me when and where.”

“Excellent.” The vampire nodded happily. “You’ll have your written test tomorrow morning at eleven. There will be a break for a late lunch at three, and you’ll take your practical exam for the combat track at four. If all goes well, you’ll be done by six, just in time for supper.”

It seemed that my plans were moving up quicker than I’d like, but at least I’d be getting my shot to kill the Blade Saint and save my people.

“I have no objections,” I said, but then I noticed that the vampire’s gaze was pointed at the spot where I’d constructed my glyph.

But in the next moment, she turned back toward me and nodded. “I suggest you get some rest in preparation for tomorrow. Being well rested will put you in your best condition. Of course, if you feel as if you’re not ready, you can let me know, and we can postpone the test. There’s still a good amount of time until school begins, so there’s some wiggle room.”

“No need. I’m taking the test tomorrow.” And I’m killing the Blade Saint tomorrow.

“Very good,” she softly chuckled. “Well then, I’ll leave you two and return to my evening stroll. I’ll see you both tomorrow.” Then, she disappeared from sight as she descended the hill.

“Seriously, where did she even come from...” the human muttered under her breath. “It’s getting late though, so we should probably get going soon. My time watching the barrier is almost done anyway.”

I nodded, not giving a verbal answer. My mind was too focused on the vampire. Did she notice the glyphs? That’s not possible...right? But if she did, why didn’t she say anything?

Ultimately, I decided to put that out of my mind for the time being. Right now, the most important thing was focusing on my plan for tomorrow. I look forward to putting my claws through your chest, Blade Saint.

Interlude: The “True” Blade Saint

???

856 C-8, Rain Month 2, Moon 27

Our game of cat and mouse was over. I’d grown tired of chasing this man around town and decided to finally corner him in a deserted alleyway. But I didn’t want him to run away, so I decided to take appropriate steps to make sure he couldn’t take any.

“Aaargh!” the man before me screeched into the night air. “P-Please, no!” he cried, gripping his bloody stumps where his feet used to be. “I’ll do anything. Just leave me with my life. Please!”

I cast my dispassionate gaze at the crimson pool underneath him. “Not enough...” I muttered, raising my blade, a large slab of sharpened metal almost the same length as my body, into the air. The fangs that lined its edges wriggled, anxious to gouge out this man’s flesh and pour his blood into the holes between each one of them. After all, blood was very important to fueling the blade.

“Noooo!”

My blade plunged into his torso, the fangs squirming with joy. As blood poured into the holes in between the fangs, the metal of the blade glowed a familiar dull crimson.

“Yet another kill of subpar blood,” I sighed.

Ever since that day, it’d been like this. I’d had to resort to preying on weak beings like this man to advance my sword to an even higher level. But soon, that’d come to an end.

I almost have enough blood now. I can become the Blade Saint. I can save... Who can I save again? A shadow of a face flashed through my head. They sounded like they were calling out to me, but I couldn’t hear them at all. All I could understand was a simple command: become the Blade Saint. It was a command I was destined to follow. If I could become the Blade Saint, I could... Ugh. My head’s starting to hurt. All this thinking isn’t getting me anywhere anyway. Once I kill that brat, I’m sure this will all go away. But speaking of headaches...

“What do you want?” I barked toward a shadow in the corner of the alleyway. “If you got something to say, speak up. Don’t slink around as if you’re successfully avoiding my detection.”

“Apologies if I offended you. I didn’t want to interrupt your feeding. I’m simply here to check up on you.”

“Gotta keep tabs on me? Where’s the trust?”

“Oh, don’t be like that. I must say that it’s very nice to see you in good health. The last time I saw you, you were sporting some very fresh wounds and were perhaps on the brink of death.”

“Your point?” I growled.

“I just hope you don’t forget who rescued you from that situation.”

I gripped the scar across my chest. Though it wasn’t one that I’d freshly received, I could still feel that boy’s knife surgically slicing through my flesh, spilling my precious blood.

“Is that what this is? Cashing in the favor, are you?” I scowled. “I never asked for help. I would’ve survived.”

“We can debate that fact until we’re blue in the face, but the reality of the situation is that my master helped bring you back from the brink of death after, frankly, a humiliating defeat. But, hey, I’m just the messenger,” he said, trying to defuse the situation after noticing the sharp glare I was shooting at him with my gleaming red eyes. “In any case, I’ve come before you bringing an offering—news that I think you’ll be very interested in.”

“Oh?” I asked, extracting my blade from the dead man’s body, now nothing but a dried husk. “You’ve come to give me something and not ask for something?”

“Indeed. As a show of goodwill, my master would like to offer you information that you’ve no doubt been in search of. All he asks is that after you’re successful in your endeavors, you consider joining him.”

“There’s scant any information in this world you could give me that would incentivize me to join your master.”

“From what I know, there’s only one piece of information you’re looking for, and that’s precisely what I come to you with today.”

I shot him a skeptical look. Granted, I’d mainly been focused on recovering my strength since that fateful battle, but I’d also been doing my own investigation despite being unable to turn up any information. If this servant truly does have some kind of lead, then...

“I can see I have your attention. Do we have a deal?”

“If you have pertinent information, then I’ll consider it.”

“Excellent! That’s all I need to hear. My master will be so pleased to hear you considering his proposition.”

“Sure, sure. What’s the information?” I demanded.

Though I couldn’t see his face, I could tell that he was smirking. But after I heard his information, my lips curled as well. I could feel the scar on my chest beginning to throb.

“I trust this information is to your satisfaction?” he asked.

“Yes, very.”

“Excellent! One last thing,” he said, throwing me something from the shadows.

In the next moment, I caught a mysterious smoky glass ball. “A magisphere? What spell did you stuff in here?” I asked, observing it.

“Spells. It’s a new type engineered by the finest people working under my master. Inside is a cocktail of very powerful spells that will... Well, they’ll allow you to accomplish your objective without any interference.”

“Keep it. I have no interest,” I scoffed.

“Consider it a token of my master’s goodwill as well as an...insurance policy. You might not need it, but it doesn’t hurt to have it, especially since it’ll give you the cover of darkness.”

“I couldn’t care less about your master’s goodwill, but...cover of darkness, huh?” I smirked. “All right. Tell your master that we’ll meet soon. And when we do, he’ll be meeting with the true Blade Saint.”

Chapter 3: Placement Exam

Ca’al Sasphorora

There was no escape. Whichever direction I walked in, a pile of bodies awaited me. Their lifeless eyes stared at me as if accusing me. It’s not my fault. I did what I thought was right.

The blade I was holding dripped with blood while a shadowy figure sneered in front of me, “It’s you, isn’t it?” It took a step forward.

“No. It’s not me. It can’t be!”

“How could you let this happen?” it taunted me.

“This isn’t my fault. I didn’t do this!”

“Turning your eyes away from an outcome that you had a direct part in isn’t very Saintlike,” it chuckled. “Maybe you really aren’t him, but...” It trailed off, but a wide, eerie grin spread across its shadowy visage. “They sure weren’t, were they?”

“Ca’al...” a girl’s voice croaked. It felt like my neck had rusted. My joints creaked as I slowly turned around to the source of a familiar voice, one that I prayed to hear again but couldn’t. “Ca’al...why?”

“N-No. Please. I didn’t mean for this to happen.” I wanted to toss the sword away, but it wouldn’t leave my grip. “You have to believe me! I didn’t want this!”

A tear rolled down her face as she looked at me with her piercing green eyes. “Why...is it you?”

856 C-2, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

My eyes flung open to a familiar ceiling and a familiar cold sweat that had soaked my body. I let out a frustrated groan after yet again seeing the same nightmare that’d been haunting me ever since that day two years ago.

I’d thought by now, these nightmares would’ve stopped, but it seemed that my brain had different plans. As a result, more often than not, I’d wake up in a pool of my own sweat, feeling incredibly unrested. Even if I tried to go back to sleep, I’d be so uncomfortable in my damp clothes that I couldn’t.

I tried to take this positively though. It forced me to wake up early and do my morning exercises. Still, it’s so early in the morning... The sun had barely just begun to rise, and the campus was even more silent than it usually was, mostly due to the lack of students who’d gone home for the long vacation before the new school year.

Let’s go for a run, I guess. I sighed and changed out of my pajamas and into my running clothes. Fortunately, around this time of day, there shouldn’t be many people up and about, making my running route very peaceful.

I walked to the mirror and used my hands to fix my slightly ruffled black hair before tapping on the mirror, commanding it to show the reflection of the school’s garden. Looks like I’m clear to go through. Then with that, I stepped through to my destination. Portals are so convenient. What would we do without them?

I began doing some light stretches before starting my run. To be honest, I hated running. Master Crayne had always said that if you did it enough, it’d become enjoyable, which was ironic since he’d often used it as a punishment. But anyway, not once did I ever find being out of breath and having the muscles in my legs scream fun.

Yet even so, running was very important for building stamina, so I couldn’t really neglect it—no matter how much I wanted to. Having a strong base to work off of meant a lot, especially for people like me who fought solely with their body rather than their magic. That was why I had to make sure my stamina was high enough to compensate for what mages could do. They really have it easy. They can just flick their wands around, say some stupid-sounding incantation, and...poof, magic.

Internally, I could already hear Karen scolding me for belittling mages. Despite that, I found myself mocking her in a voice that I imagined her to sound like. “‘Oh, Ca’al, you absolute dimwit. Casting spells is sooo hard and requires sooo much energy and brainpower. Mages have to train their stamina too, that’s why I’m running with you. Look at me with my wand; look how cool I am. Mana management is sooo hard too. You physical-types have it so easy.’ Blah blah.”

I quickly looked around, feeling paranoid that Karen might’ve actually been around, but I sighed with relief when I didn’t see her (or anyone else for that matter). For some reason or another, I usually bumped into her during my morning run, but I probably wouldn’t today because of how early I’d woken up. Heh. I can already tell today’s gonna be a great day!

It certainly felt like that by the time I arrived at the cafeteria for breakfast after finishing my run about an hour later. I was in incredibly high spirits from the rare but welcome silence. Now, it was time for me to enjoy the best meal of the day.

“Oh, Ca’al. Mornin’! You’re up early.”

“Yeah, I just kinda woke up,” I replied to the goblin lady at the counter, Yiela. “Could I have the usual?”

“Sure thing! One breakfast sandwich combo, extra bacon, extra egg, and light hot sauce!” she called out to the back. “Oh”—she began looking around as if she realized something—“you’re not with Karen today? How rare.”

“We’re not joined at the hip or anything. She has her own life.”

“I see you two together more often than not though. Dunno how to explain it, but it’s...unnatural to see you by yourself.”

“Would it help if he was with someone else?” Suddenly, I felt a presence behind me, and a familiar dignified voice accompanied it.

“President Victoria? Isn’t this early for you? Wait...no. Late?”

“Both,” she sighed. “I haven’t been able to sleep yet because I’ve been working on arranging a placement exam. Oh, I’ll have a morning tea set, Yiela.”

The goblin at the counter nodded and called out President Victoria’s order to the back.

“Do we have a new student?” I asked.

“We certainly do. She just transferred in yesterday. Since there aren’t many students on campus currently, I’ve charged Karen with the task of showing her around.”

“Oh, so that’s why she’s not...”

“Aw, are you lonely?” she asked, grinning teasingly.

“Not even close. Please don’t even joke about that. If anything, it feels like I can breathe again.”

“Is that right? Well, I suppose I can keep you company in her stead.”

“Please feel free to leave,” I said, rolling my eyes.

“The student council president herself is offering to share a meal with you, and you’re turning up your nose at that opportunity? You wound me. Am I so hideous in your eyes that you can’t bear my company?” She began fake weeping.

Yiela let out an exasperated sigh. “Ca’al! That’s no way to treat a lady! You should know better than that! Shame on you!”

“It’s quite all right, Yiela,” President Victoria said through fake tears. “I wouldn’t want to impose on him. I can tell how revolted he is by my mere presence. I will take my order to go,” she sniffled.

“Ca’al!” Yiela shot me an angry glare. I wasn’t sure when, but she was holding the tray with my food on it. It was painfully obvious that she was threatening to withhold it if I didn’t play nice.

I let out a long sigh, knowing what I needed to do. “Please, President Victoria, won’t you join me for breakfast?”

“All right. If you insist. I wouldn’t want to embarrass you after being so desperate to invite little ol’ me.”

I rolled my eyes and held out my hands to Yiela, who placed the tray in my hands, a satisfied smile on her face. Fortunately, I didn’t have to wait long for President Victoria to get her food since the morning set consisted of nothing more than a cup of tea and a scone. We then proceeded to sit at a random table before both digging into our respective meals.

“The quality of both food and beverage here is exceptional, is it not?” she asked as she took a sip of her tea.

“Are you fishing for a compliment? Since you’re the one who helped vet the chefs and ingredients.”

“Not at all. However, now that you mention it, I did work tirelessly in my first year as a mere secretary on the student council to realize what is now heralded as ‘restaurant-quality food, almost indistinguishable from what is served at the finest establishments.’”

“Nobody’s said that.”

“Of course they did. Here’s a newspaper clipping from our very own Aliriheim Times,” she said, proudly bringing a folded piece of clipping from the school newspaper out of her pocket.

“You...really carry this around with you everywhere you go? When do you ever even have the opportunity to bring it out organically?”

“Right now,” she said with a satisfied smile, sipping her tea.

“Of course...” I shook my head and took another bite out of my sandwich.

“Do you disagree, though?”

“About what?”

“The quality of food and drinks. I’d like to think that students specifically apply here for the sole reason of experiencing our dining hall.”

“Wouldn’t it be sad for there to be students who’d only enrolled to eat the food?” I can’t even imagine how I’d feel as a professor, at the forefront of my field, with a student whose primary motivation is cafeteria food.

“Our school accepts students of all backgrounds and ambitions. Who knows? Perhaps the quality of food coupled with the pride that the kitchen staff have for their work will provide certain students with the inspiration to become a chef or a food taster.”

“The cafeteria’s been like this for two years now. Have there been any students like that?”

“As you said, it’s been a mere two years. It’s not sufficient time to truly whet one’s appetite, as it were.”

“So no, right?”

“The dream of becoming a culinary artist is not one that immediately falls into one’s head but one that is nurtured and grown. Given time, we will begin to see our harvest blooming before our very eyes.”

“So yeah, definitely no.”

She chose to decline to answer me, and instead, she shut her eyes and smiled innocently at me, stirring her tea before elegantly bringing it to her mouth and taking a sip. She’s really such a sore loser.

“By the way, it’s really rare to see you eating here. Shouldn’t you be in the fourth-year cafeteria?”

“Strictly speaking, there may be three dining halls; however there is no restriction on who eats where. That being said, this one is closer to the student council office.”

“What does that matter? We have portals.”

“Is there a problem with wanting to stretch my legs a little?” she asked innocently, crossing her long, slender legs, which were wrapped with clean black stockings. She then leaned her elbows on the table, resting her face in her hands.

“There’s always a reason behind everything you do,” I sighed, narrowing my eyes with suspicion.

“Ever the cynic. Perhaps I simply wish to share a meal with my beloved underclassman and friend?”

“You say that, but I swear you only ever wanna hang out when Karen’s around. It’s like you feed off the chaos you cause with the pointless arguments you have.”

She giggled. “That’s not true. I absolutely have no problem being around just you. As proof, see? I’m here right now.”

“Yeah, because you have some kind of reason to be. I know how you operate by now. You always have some kind of ulterior motive,” I sighed, leaning back in my chair.

“Oh my. Am I being interrogated here?” she asked, tilting her head, a mischievous smile spreading across her face. “I don’t crack that easily, detective,” she teased.

“Have you done something that needs interrogation? Sheesh, I’m just curious. Not interested in playing detective.”

“Are you sure there isn’t a reason you can think of? One that requires me to meet with you alone like this. It’s taken a lot of preparation on my end to work up the confidence to be here and tell you what’s on my mind. Perhaps it’s simply the lack of sleep talking, but I felt like I had to tell you right away after I realized what I wanted to do.” She rested her head in her hand and flashed her vermilion eyes at me. “Would you like to know?” she asked, innocently tilting her head.

I felt my heart skip a beat. Sure, President Victoria was a beauty. Even with how frightening she could be, her very mature proportions, sleek black hair, and deep, alluring vermilion eyes made her a very desirable individual.

I shook my head, dispersing thoughts about her from my mind. There’s absolutely no way she’s here to flirt. I knew her too well. Ever since Karen and I’d gotten here, for some reason, she’d really liked to hang around us and mess with mostly Karen, and then me. This has to be some kind of trap.

“I’m here to ask for your hand,” she said softly.

“Huh?” I was so surprised that I swore my jaw was on the floor.

“Oh, I see I’ve invited a misunderstanding. Silly me. In the midst of my fatigue, I’ve failed to complete my thoughts. I’m here to ask you for your hand in assisting with the placement exam today. It just so happens that the new student will be enrolling in the combat track, and I’d love it if you could attend since you’re the leader of the third level. Right now, the tentative time is at three in the afternoon.”

I glared at her. I know. I know that I shouldn’t have fallen for that, but still, who couldn’t get their hopes up even a little?! I wasn’t particularly infatuated with her so much as I admired her strength and intelligence, but if someone like her asked me out, I’d have to at least think about it even if I didn’t have any romantic feelings for them. Seeing her flash an innocent smile at me, I knew that behind it, she was laughing at how she’d successfully flustered me.

I grumbled before answering her, “Is there any point for me to be there? Nobody usually makes it past Rhand.”

President Victoria simply smiled at my statement before continuing, “Well, I’d be there if I were you. However, if you’d prefer, I could forcefully drag you out there. Maybe by the hand?” she snickered teasingly.

“You’re gonna get wrinkles,” I muttered under my breath. I felt a sharp kick to my shin under the table, making me yelp and jump a little. “But also, what do you mean ‘out there’? It’s not gonna be in the usual indoor practice room?” I asked, massaging my shin. Good grief, she hurts.

“It’s still under renovation, so the placement exam will be at the outdoor practice grounds. Also, for the record, I’m rooting for the transfer student. It’d be nice to see new faces in the fourth and fifth levels. Right now, it’s just the same stale faces of those who were already in those levels before you came.”

“Sheesh, with friends like you... Also, if you’re so tired of the ‘same stale faces,’ can’t you just bump me up to the next level, then?”

“You need to actually take the advancement exam for me to do that. I’m not going to move you up just because you’re being a gatekeeper.”

“I’m not being a gatekeeper, I just...” I don’t really know if it’s okay for me to try and go any higher. The better I do, the more it’ll confirm everyone’s belief that I’m the Blade Saint. But I can’t be. It can only be Soreya...

“I’m sure you’ll come around to living up to your potential someday,” she sighed, taking a bite out of her scone. Though it was for a split second, I swore I’d seen her face melt into one of pure bliss. “Coasting along on your superhuman-level reflexes and ability to read your opponent will only get you so far. Maybe what you need is someone to push you a bit to actually try and live to your full potential—a partner of sorts.”

“Pass,” I said grumpily. Like there’s anyone who could ever match Soreya.

I gazed outside the window, not intent on continuing this topic any further. The sun had fully risen at this point, making me squint.

“Oh, is it already this time?” she said, looking out the window as well, her eyes glinting like rubies in the morning sun.

No matter how many times I see this, I’ll never get used to seeing a vampire simply shrugging off the sun. I know she’s special, but still...

“Well, I won’t stay for long. Lots to do this morning,” she said, taking one more bite from her scone. “Be sure to arrive at the training grounds by three.” Then she drank the last bit of tea in her cup and passed the remainder of her scone to me. “Unless you’re squeamish about eating something that I’ve already put my mouth to.” I looked up at her with confusion, but she explained herself not too long after. “Eat it. You’ll need your strength,” she said, licking a crumb off her finger.

Then, with that, she left the cafeteria.

“So much for the good premonition I had about today being a good day.” I reluctantly took a bite out of the scone and scowled slightly. It tastes good.

Placement exams were usually nothing to really worry about since they involved running the gauntlet—fighting each level’s leader from first to fifth. Most of them ended with Rhand at the second level, which made my job easy as the leader of the third level.

But if I did have to fight...well, it’d never gone well for the challenger. Naturally, this had led to a lot of frustration and resentment on the part of my challengers. After all, how had they been losing to some rando with nothing but a sword? It’d earned me the title of “gatekeeper” and also a lot of unwanted attention. Part of me wanted to lose at this point because having to constantly deal with the snide comments and duel requests was annoying to say the least, but there was a reason I wouldn’t let myself do that.

I’m not going to lose to anyone but you, Soreya. After all, you’re the real Blade Saint. I’m not going to let any shame come to that name, especially not when it belongs to you.

Mitaelshuroxa (El)

856 C-3, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

In the midst of my slumber, vibrations rocked my body back and forth as if I were adrift in the ocean. I could faintly make out a distant voice as well, but my body refused to open its eyes. Even if a natural disaster has struck outside, I’ll survive. Maybe a meteor has fallen and crushed the Blade Saint. Oh, how wonderful that would be, if not extremely regrettable that I couldn’t snuff his life out with my own two hands. Now with that settled, I’m returning to sleep.

“El, wake up!” Suddenly, the human’s screech cut through the fog of my slumber, pulling me back to reality.

I blinked and surveyed my surroundings. Slowly, but surely, the events of last night came back into my mind.

After the human had finished with her evening task of maintaining the school’s barrier, she’d taken us back to my room and begun her nightly ritual prior to sleeping. Though I’d insisted on sleeping in the air, she hadn’t allowed me to. I’d also insisted on sleeping without any of those pesky garments on me, but she hadn’t allowed me to either. As a result, a heated argument had ensued, and then...

“You shot a sleeping spell at me, didn’t you?”

“You were being completely unreasonable!” she yelled. “Why were you so desperate to sleep naked and in the air?!”

“Why were you so desperate to deny me my comfort?”

“Because you’re supposed to be human! What if anyone looked in and saw a naked human floating? Best-case scenario, they’d think you’re possessed!”

“I still fail to see the problem. Besides, I was unaware that the Guardians employed such underhanded tactics to suppress any dissenting opinion.”

“I really don’t like the way you phrased that. Either way, no. You were acting like a child despite having a really busy day today. So, stop fighting with me, and hurry up and get dressed! It’s already eight thirty!”

“Don’t I only need to be present for the written exam by eleven? I have more than enough time to accomplish that.”

“We’re gonna get breakfast, and then make a...stop before the placement exam.” From the guilty look on her face, I could more or less guess I wasn’t going to appreciate the words that’d come out of her mouth next. “The infirmary.”

I could feel my face contorting to one of disgust. “The lair of that succubus doctor?”

“I know, I know, but she has to do a quick checkup on you to make sure you’re okay to fight. You may have gotten a clean bill of health to leave the infirmary yesterday, but that didn’t take into account that you’re taking your placement exam today. Without her giving you the okay, I’m not sure when you’ll be allowed to take the exam.”

I rolled my eyes and decided that any further argument was pointless. It’d be faster just to get everything over with. I grumbled and reluctantly left the bed.

If only I could change my scales. I could easily get dressed in a matter of seconds. Instead, I had to put on unnecessary layers of clothing just to take them off again later before I slept. Hmm? Wait. My scales... Sleep?

Something was beginning to nag me at the back of my mind, but I wasn’t sure what until my eyes fell on the human and then on her wand. How did she cast a sleep spell on me? There doesn’t seem to be anything suspicious or abnormal about her wand that’d allow her magic to affect me that easily.

Elder dragons had a natural resistance to magic due to our scales. Regardless of how weakened we became, magic generally couldn’t pierce our hides. Unless very powerful, spells connecting with our scales would simply be dispersed into mana particles. In my mind, the first spell she’d fired at me when I’d arrived had simply knocked me over with its sheer force, and I’d fallen unconscious due to the heavy injuries I’d sustained. However, her sleep spell shouldn’t have had any effect on me. And yet, it was a fact that I’d fallen asleep right after being hit with it. Had my scales been somehow malfunctioning? If that had been the case, I’d need to adjust my fighting style to avoid being struck with magic during the combat portion of my placement exam.

I need to make sure I can get to the Blade Saint, but I won’t be able to get there if I’m knocked out by these ridiculous spells. I doubt the doctor will have any insight into this problem, but...I suppose it’s worth asking.

◇

Breakfast had more or less been uneventful. I’d been very excited to once again partake of those wonderful cold desserts; however, the human had insisted I eat something with more substance, forcing me to get steak and eggs. I’d admit that they were tasty, but I hadn’t felt satisfied, so I couldn’t help but also secure myself a few parfaits as well. After all, if everything went well, this might be the last opportunity for me to have them.

The human had suggested we use a portal to get to the infirmary, but I’d rejected the notion, already feeling slightly unsettled from our initial trip to the dining hall. To no one’s surprise, she’d relented to my greatness and led me through the halls to our destination.

Part of me had wondered if taking a portal would’ve been better though, simply for the fact that I could’ve avoided the stares I’d been receiving. Though I wasn’t that self-conscious, I detested the fact that I had to wear a dog collar.

The human had suggested that I cover it up, but I’d rejected the idea since all that would accomplish was adding further clothing to my neck, which was not an idea I was entirely fond of.

Either way, after a decent amount of walking, we’d finally arrived at the infirmary.

The human knocked on the door. “Doctor Paunsasoy, we’re here.”

“Come in!” an excited voice called from inside.

The human opened the door, and both of us froze at the sight that greeted us.

“Uh...what is all this?”

“Great question, Karen! When I was informed that I’d have the honor of performing El’s physical—great nickname by the way—I got a little carried away and brought out all the equipment I could. After all, this will be the first time I’m giving a physical to an elder dragon! There must be all kinds of biometrics and measurements that I need to take!”

“Literally, all you need to do is make sure she’s healed up,” the human said, shaking her head as if it hurt. “Nobody asked you to do anything more than that. Nobody wants you to do more than that.”

“Aw, don’t be like that! She’s our guest in this realm, right? What if there’s an underlying problem that needs to be investigated? We should be thorough and make sure that she’s in tip-top shape!”

Though every bone in my body was insisting that I leave or at least burn this room to a crisp, her words caught my attention. Perhaps, if she’s able to investigate the underlying issues, I may be able to discover the problem with my scales.

“Look, there’s no way I’m agreeing to this, and I really doubt that she’ll agr—”

“I’ll do it,” I said, cutting the human off.

The doctor’s eyes began sparkling, and she jumped for joy while the human gave me a surprised look.

“You really don’t need to go along with her,” the human reassured me.

“It’s as the doctor said—I need to be in ‘tip-top shape.’ If this ensures that, then I’ll do it. However”—I turned to the doctor—“in return, know this: You’ll not get off easily if you do anything unnecessary,” I hissed.

“Oh, believe me, I get off easily— Ahem.” She suddenly cleared her throat. “I’ll be superserious with my physical examination of you!”

“Okay then...” the human reluctantly agreed. “I’ll be right outside for your privacy. Let me know if you need anything.” Then she turned to the doctor. “Also, she needs to be done by eleven. Got it?”

“That’s a little more than an hour,” the doctor said, checking the clock on the wall. “No problem!”

“El, seriously, if you need anything or if she tries anything weird, let me know.”

“I can handle myself,” I huffed.

“Okay...” The human sighed uneasily before exiting the room.

“Now that the nuisance is gone, let’s get this started!”

“I’ve no interest in your tests,” I said bluntly.

“Huh?”

“My body has healed, and I’m back to a...respectable physical strength, considering the limiter on me. That being said, I think there’s something wrong with my scales. Would you know anything about that?” I asked, rolling up my sleeve to show her my arm.

“Your scales, huh? Your arms don’t look any different from regular ones...” she observed. “May I?” She asked for permission before touching them, but she didn’t wait for my answer. As soon as her fingers made contact with my arm, she let out a sound of surprise. “Wh-Wh-What?! I’ve never felt something like this before. Your skin... It’s soft and coarse? How does that even work?!”

“When in this form, elder dragons have scales the appearance of human skin, but their properties are generally unchanged from when we’re in our dragon form. They have the same suppleness as human skin; however, they can be strengthened, and they have many retractable tiny hairs on them—that’s where the coarseness comes from. Each strand of hair acts as an antenna that attracts magic and safely transmits it into the scales, which then disperse it into mana particles.”

“Whoa...” the doctor said in amazement. “Do you mind if I take a closer look?” And again, without waiting for my permission, she moved her head closer to my arm. Her eye glowed purple as she activated a spell to magnify her vision. “Wow, I’ve never seen this before! This is amazing! So, each strand of hair is a receptor for mana?”

I nodded. “However, it seems that they may be malfunctioning.”

“Why do you think that? My eye’s untrained when it comes to elder dragons, but at the very least, it doesn’t seem like there’s anything especially wrong with them.”

“The human’s hit me with two spells. Both should’ve been dispersed upon contact; however, I was affected both times.”

“Oh? So, your scales aren’t getting rid of the spells anymore?”

“It certainly seems that way.”

“Hmm...” The doctor stood up straight and crossed her arms, falling into thought. “What types of spells did Karen use on you?”

“Status affliction. One was a stun spell, the other a sleep spell.”

“Would you be okay if I tried an attack spell on you? Just a small one.”

“You can use magic?”

“Of course I can! I wouldn’t be much of a doctor if I couldn’t use healing magic, would I?”

“In my mind, at best, succubi can use dark magic. Otherwise, all they ever use are charms.”

“Hmm. Maybe that’s how it is in your world, but most of us know general magic. Not all of them are as great at it as I am though. Why don’t I show you?”

“Be my guest.” I shrugged, holding out my arm.

“I’ll start with something small then, okay?” she said, pointing her finger toward my arm. “Ember.” In the next moment, a pebble-sized ball of fire appeared and dropped onto my arm. As it did, she observed it with her enhanced vision. “Hmm... It dispersed without any problem. Let’s try a different spell. Maybe it’s because I didn’t use the full incantation. Or is it because Ember’s a weak spell to begin with? Mind if I try a few more things?”

“Go ahead.”

After that, she attempted a charm, hex, ice spell, wind spell, earth spell, light spell, darkness spell, and every other type of magic she could think of, but nothing worked. In the end, she even tried another status affliction spell, but that didn’t work either.

“I...don’t get it. Are you just pulling my leg? Because so far, it doesn’t seem like your scales have a problem at all.”

I tilted my head, equally puzzled. If magic is being absorbed, then my scales are working properly. But then, why did the human’s spells affect me?

“Maybe I need to kick the strength up a notch or two,” the doctor suggested.

“Sure. Don’t hold back,” I said, taking a few steps back and holding out my arm to intercept her attack. Like she could produce anything that could seriously put me in danger.

“Okay, but don’t blame me if you get hurt. After all, this is for science!” Then, she began chanting a spell, making sure to use the full verse to strengthen the potency of it. “Th’ien yughra den buolpha’bentara...” she began.

Primordial magic? I’m surprised she can use that. Only skilled mages with high mana levels can even attempt to recite a few words of those incantations.

“Yughra jhyt’den relotha: Kahor Serphe!”

When she was done, there was a black sphere in front of her aimed at me, moving slowly toward me. I could feel the dark energy inside threatening to rip apart the first thing that it came into contact with, but as soon as it reached my fingertips, it shattered into bits and pieces, raining down like shards of tinted glass.

Both the doctor and I stared at each other in confusion. Before we could say anything though, the door flew open, and the human was standing there.

“Why did I sense a primordial dark spell being cast?!” Then she looked at the doctor and then me. “Did she attack you?” the human asked me.

“Yes,” I said plainly.

Then the human shot the doctor an angry glare.

“H-Hey, there’s some really really superimportant context being left out!” the doctor screamed. “She wanted me to! I swear! Karen, put away the wand! Let’s talk about this, okay?”

I turned away from whatever the human was going to do with the doctor and instead focused on my arm. There wasn’t even a scratch on it. Though she’d recited only two of the four verses, that spell had been plenty powerful. And yet, it’d still been dispersed by my scales, unlike the spells from the human. Could it be that there’s something about the human herself that’s allowing her to bypass my scales? I didn’t want to consider this ridiculous notion, but at this point in time, I couldn’t think of anything else.

“So, are we done here?” the human asked the doctor, sheathing her wand.

“Technically, I haven’t begun the exam yet...” the doctor said, sheepishly poking her fingers together. A comically red protrusion had grown from her head, presumably from the human’s retaliation.

“Just the basics. Got it?” the human threatened before once again leaving the room.

As soon as the door shut behind the doctor, her expression brightened, and she once again became animated.

“So, where did we leave off? We can keep examining your scales, or we can measure your arm strength. Oh, I can take a blood sample and test it, or maybe I can perform a biopsy of your skin and test it, or maybe—”

“Just the normal exams are fine, whatever those are. I think any further testing of my scales will be useless at this point in time, and the other things you mentioned sound more like things that you’re personally interested in.”

“Well yeah, but still. I want to be thorough. After all, I don’t know anything about elder dragons. Since you’re gonna be a student here, it’ll be best if I know how to treat you if I ever need to. So, with that being said, why don’t you hop into this contraption here?”

I turned my gaze toward said contraption she was pointing at and found what seemed to be a modified table. On it were restraints added for the limbs and head with various wires attached to them.

“The answer is a definite no.”

“Fine,” the doctor sighed. “I’ll just do a small exam. Here, please pee into this cup.” She sounded so defeated that I almost believed that she wasn’t going to do any unnecessary exams.

“Just the normal exams.”

“A urinalysis is normal! I mean, sure, I’m gonna do a lot of different experiments and maybe try tasting a little bit of it, but still! Hey, don’t look at me like that! This is for science!”

When I’d first met this doctor, I’d been confused as to how the school had allowed a succubus to practice medicine. Now, I was in utter disbelief that they’d let her anywhere near patients, especially students, with her personality.

But in the end, the doctor performed only what seemed to be normal exams, albeit very reluctantly. After everything had concluded, she called the human back into the room.

“El’s good to go. I don’t see any glaring problems, so she should be able to take the combat placement exam without any worry.”

“She didn’t do anything weird to you, did she, El?” the human asked suspiciously.

“She asked to drink my urine, but aside from that—”

“H-Hey!” The doctor frantically tried to cut me off, but the damage had been done. She was now, deservedly, earning a hard glare from the human. “I should get some credit! I didn’t actually do it! That counts for something, right?!”

“Let’s go, El,” the human said coldly.

“Aw, don’t be like that. Come on, it’s for science. Science!” she desperately screamed as we left the infirmary, the door clicking shut behind us.

“Anyway, there’s still some time until the written exam. We can walk there if you want,” the human suggested.

“Let’s go. I’d like to see more of the school.”

This was a lie. I simply didn’t want to use the portals, but I’d be damned if I let the human know that.

“Okay, sure. No problem.” The human began to lead the way forward. “All the classrooms are actually in this building, so we won’t have to walk too far. The written portion of the placement exam usually takes place in the main lecture hall, but since you’re the only one taking it, they’re just having you take it in one of the second-year classrooms.”

“Uh-huh,” I replied automatically, not really paying too much attention.

With that, we made our way up to the fourth floor, the human in the lead. Eventually, we stopped outside of a room with a nameplate at the top of the doorframe, “406.”

The door was already open, so I could easily see the layout of the classroom. It was a lecture hall with rows of seats, each a little higher than the previous, and a podium in the front of the room.

Sitting by the podium in a simple wooden chair was a bespectacled elf in dark blue robes and a wide-brimmed, pointy hat. She seemed focused on the book she was reading, not even reacting to us arriving.

“Good morning, Professor Tellion,” the human called out from the doorway.

“Hmm?” She looked up with a sleepy expression. “Oh. Karen and...” she trailed off and gave me a blank gaze.

The human nudged me in my side, prompting me to speak my name. “Mit— El.”

“Mit El. Pleasure to meet you.”

“It’s just El, Professor,” the human corrected her.

“Oh? Hmm... I’ll be sure to commit that to memory. Please, come in.”

She shut her book, placed it on the podium, and stood up from her chair. As we entered, she picked up a stack of papers.

“You still have about ten minutes before the test begins. Have you already taken a visit to the facilities?”

“I don’t see any foreseeable problems,” I responded.

“You’ll not be allowed to leave your seat for the duration of the four hours allotted for the exam, so I suggest relieving yourself if you feel even the slightest inclination. However, please feel free to take a seat in the first row if you’re ready to begin.”

The human shot me a worried look, but I shrugged it off and took a random seat in the indicated row.

“Very well.” The elf professor nodded. She began to slowly walk toward me, and she placed the stack of papers face down on the desk in front of me. “Please do not flip the papers over until I indicate it’s time to begin.” She then turned around to the human. “You’re welcome to wait here if you’d like, Karen. Though, it doesn’t seem as if you’ve brought anything to keep yourself busy. Oh. Perhaps I could interest you in retaking the exam yourself? You can aim for a faster time. I can make another copy if you’d like.”

“I think I’ll just come back in four hours. Good luck, El.”

“Unnecessary. I don’t require luck.”

The human weakly chuckled before disappearing out of the door frame.

“I like your confidence.” The elf professor nodded with approval. “Most students are so nervous that they have to make multiple trips to the facilities before the test even begins. This is a very refreshing change of pace.”

“What’s to fear about a stack of papers? Is this exam that difficult for students?”

“Well...” The elf professor sat back in her chair and crossed her legs. “This is no ordinary test. It’s one that I’ve come up with after years of hard, grueling work. It’s a total of four hundred questions over four different subjects in a span of four hours. It’s designed to exasperate the test taker and gauge how well they perform under pressure. Only a handful of students have actually completed the test, and even fewer have gotten a perfect score. That being said, you shouldn’t focus on any of that. Simply complete the test to the best of your abilities. Though you’re free to take as much time as you want with each subject, I will signal when the suggested allotted time for each subject has passed so you know when it’s best to move on to the next one.”

“And if I finish early?”

The elf professor tilted her head, puzzled by my question. “Finish...early? That would be unprecedented. However...” She fell into thought. “I suppose if you’d finish early, I could dismiss you. You could use the extra time to prepare for your combat placement exam. However, I think that in this scenario, you’d want to double-check your work instead of immediately jetting off.”

“Would you inform the human?”

“Karen? Well, yes. She’s responsible for you, after all. That being said, I don’t believe you need to consider that situation since the likelihood of you completing this test before the time allotted has elapsed is low.”

“How about this: If I complete the test early, you’ll let me leave the classroom without letting her know, and I’ll return before the four hours are up.”

“Intriguing. I suppose with the questions being a mix of multiple-choices and short answers, it’ll be difficult to answer all of them randomly. But more importantly, it’s unlikely that you’ll finish early. It’s unprecedented, after all.” Her eyes flickered with pride.

“Then, there should be no harm in making this wager with me.”

“Hmm. I suppose not.” She softly smiled in response, but there was something about her aura that made me feel there was more emotion within her than she was allowing to show. “I do hope your confidence is only outdone by your intelligence. If it doesn’t exceed that, then, well”—her glasses glinted as she adjusted them—“it’d be very disappointing.”

My first true opponent since arriving in this world would be a paper exam. However, I had a rare opportunity to compare my intelligence to that of the youth of this realm. Nothing like a quick mental warm-up before trying to kill my mortal enemy. I picked up the pen provided with the exam and began at the signal from the elf professor.

Karen Aporenzi

856 C-4, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

After leaving the classroom, I began thinking about what I could do for the next four hours. At first, I thought about going to find Ca’al and see what he was up to, but then I thought better of it. I don’t want to be overbearing or anything, so maybe I’ll just do some magic training. I didn’t get to do my daily exercises yesterday, after all.

With that, I went to the nearest portal and took myself to the outdoor training grounds. Since there were still a few hours until the practical exam, and since there were also not too many students on campus, it probably should be deserted, meaning I should be able to use the entire grounds to practice some of my more powerful primordial spells without worrying about anyone else. Maybe I could even do full incantations instead of the short forms.

But when I arrived, I was surprised to see not one but two people—a guy and a girl—there already, and they seemed to be having an intense argument about something.

“You’re soooo stupid! There isn’t a better Slinger out there than Hans! He’s not only got the accuracy of a Celestial but also the leadership of one too. I can’t even count how many times he’s led his team to a win from the crappiest situations!” the girl exclaimed.

“The fact that they find themselves in those situations at all is a testament to how shitty they are in the first place.”

“They just need time to warm up! The fact that they can consistently pull a win from the jaws of defeat makes them the best! But hey, maybe their ten-match win streak is just a fluke.”

“It is. They never have a clean win. It’s like they’re allergic to it. It’s the same pattern every match. Each member is outmatched by their counterpart, making them lose control over the map, and ultimately, they have no choice but to rely on the other team’s mistakes to win. It’s literally just Hans puppeting them after they get behind. The other six on the team aren’t good,” the guy huffed.

“So, what does that say about the other teams that lose to them? Losing to a ‘shit’ team despite being ahead most of the match is kinda pathetic, don’t you think? Plus, Hans being able to do that consistently makes him the best player in the league by far.”

“Okay. Hold on. Are you seriously putting Hans over the three-time MVP and undisputed best Infiltrator, Yhile?!” the guy exclaimed.

“Sure, three-time MVP, but—remind me—how many championships does he have?”

“It’s just a matter of time.”

“Always a finalist, but never the winner. So sad. Tell me again how a forever second-place loser deserves the title of best in the league?” the girl scoffed.

Citadel Conquest (CitCon) was probably the realm’s biggest sport. It was a fairly simple game where two teams of seven, each with one goal, siege the enemy citadel and try to eliminate the opponent’s Celestial Gem. Of course, many obstacles stood in the way of that; the majority of which came from a humongous field filled with constantly changing terrain, dangerous neutral monsters, shifting weather and time of day, neutral objectives that buffed the team that completed the requirements or debuffed the other team, and so on. Also, “humongous” might not be enough to properly cover just how huge the field they competed on was; it was the size of a great city. If someone were to run, unassisted by magic, from one end to the other without stopping, it’d probably take them two days, and that was being generous. That was why there were various portals on the maps that the players could use to get around, though these portals could easily be rigged with traps by either team. There were a lot more strategies and depth to it, but I didn’t really feel like recalling every last one detail right now. After all, there was someone I wanted to talk to.

“Ca’al!” I called out, my heart racing.

The two of them stopped mid-sentence and turned toward me.

“Oh, hey!” The first one to wave to me was the guy, who was my age. With black hair and a matching pair of eyes, he was wearing the school uniform, sans the blazer, and he had his usual sword sheathed at his hip. “Haven’t seen you in a bit. Where’ve you been?”

“Hey, don’t run away from the conversation just because your girlfriend’s here,” his conversation partner snapped. She was a female beastkin by the name of Nayira, who was the leader of the combat track’s first level.

“H-He’s not my boyfriend!” I stammered, flustered. But do we really look that way?

“I’m not running.”

He’s not denying it?!

“What’s the point of running from a conversation I already won?” he said.

“Humph. I’d love a slice of the delusional pie you’re eating,” Nayira scoffed.

“Maybe then you can at least pretend that you’ve won an argument.”

“A-Anyway.” I could sense tensions rising, so I tried changing the subject. “I guess you’ve both been told about the new student who’s taking the combat placement exam today, right?”

“Mm-hmm, yeah,” Nayira said, raising her hands behind her head so she could rest it against them. “Don’t know much about them. President Victoria was all like ‘Try not to lose too fast.’” Her face soured. “Stupid, arrogant vampire.”

“Oh yeah, she visited me this morning too,” Ca’al recalled. “She said she’s rooting against me.”

“So, you know how it feels. Her words hurt, don’t they?” Nayira said, putting her arm around Ca’al and nodding understandingly.

Does your arm really need to be around him? But I guess it’s just Nayira... She doesn’t have to be that close to him though, right?

“Well, she certainly was acting like her usual self,” Ca’al started, Nayira nodding along, satisfied that she could share her pain with him. “But she was strangely encouraging too. She passed me her half-eaten scone and was all like ‘You’ll need your strength.’”

“What?!” Both Nayira and I screamed out, causing Ca’al to flinch.

“Why did she treat you so nicely?! I want a scone too!” Nayira whined.

“You ate her half-eaten scone?!” I exclaimed. So, like, their mouths touched the same part of the pastry? Isn’t that what people call an indirect kiss?!

“I don’t know what both of you are getting so worked up over... Anyway, it doesn’t matter. I doubt the new student’s gonna get past Rhand anyway,” Ca’al said.

“Hey! Don’t you mean me?!” Nayira angrily huffed, folding her arms. “When was the last time anyone got past me?”

“Just before the previous school year ended,” I quipped.

“Yeah, and that was a full three months ago!”

“Coincidentally, that was also the most recent combat placement exam,” I pointed out.

“Rrrgh! Hanging onto technicalities like that is why you’ll never get laid!” Nayira huffed.

I could feel my face turning red. “Sh-Shut up! I’m just waiting for the right person!”

“All you’re doing is waiting for that ‘right person’ to be swept away from under your nose,” she scoffed.

“Have you been laid?!” I snapped back.

“Pfft. Of course not. Are you stupid? I’m a beastkin; I don’t lay eggs.”

Both Ca’al and I fell silent, not sure what to do here. Suddenly, all the redness in my face vanished, and all that was left was a deep pity.

“Let’s try a little harder at school, huh? I’ll help tutor you,” I offered.

“I’ll lend you my notes too or whatever you need. Want me to grab you some jerky? It’s your favorite, right?” Ca’al said sympathetically.

“Why am I being pitied all of a sudden?! Rrrgh, whatever. Okay, sure, some people get past me, but at least I’m not crushing their hopes like a certain sword-wielding gatekeeper.”

“Hey, don’t look at me. More people get stopped by Rhand, and losing to him is a lot worse than losing to me,” Ca’al said.

“Oh, yeah. I take it back. He’s the worst,” Nayira cackled.

“He really is,” Ca’al agreed.

“No contest.” I nodded. “Is that what you two are here? Warming up before the placement exam?”

“Why would I need to warm up for a placement exam?” Nayira asked, a puzzled look on her face. “The match’s gonna be over in a flash,” she said, quickly releasing a flurry of quick jabs.

“President Victoria told me I had to be here. I didn’t wanna take any chances, so I came...a little early,” Ca’al said, a little nervously.

“So, what? You just do anything she wants? You’re that scared of her? Or what? Is it something else?” I could tell how accusatory I’d sounded, but I couldn’t really stop myself.

“I’m not sure what you’re implying, but it’s definitely a yes for the ‘being scared of her’ part,” Ca’al said.

“Who isn’t scared of her?” said Nayira, her hair standing on end. “She’s like the last boss of a dungeon, but like also the secret boss who’s even stronger than that last boss—and then also the mastermind behind all of that. Plus, she’s got like huuuuge boobs. Like what’s with that?!”

“Yeah, and it’s like she always has this look like she can see right through you,” Ca’al added.

“Those piercing red eyes are the worst! Only thing worse is those huge boobs!” Nayira cried.

“Then, sometimes she just pops up randomly when you least expect her.” Suddenly, Ca’al began frantically scanning the area before exhaling a sigh of relief.

“Yeah! How does she sneak up on people so easily with that huge rack of hers?!” Nayira began squishing the air in front of her own breasts.

“Why do you have to keep bringing everything back to her chest?” I sighed.

“You should be more worried about it too! You’re not exactly well-endowed. Like, what do you got going for you?” Nayira asked.

“Hey! I’m of a very respectable size!” I snapped back at her.

Nayira intently glared at my chest in an almost invasive way before I covered it. “The only thing you have in common with the word ‘respectable’ is ‘table.’” I opened my mouth in outrage, but then she apparently felt the need to clarify. “’Cause tables are flat.”

“I know!”

“It’s good that you’re aware of your size—”

“I meant I know the joke you’re trying to make!” I groaned, feeling a headache coming on. “You know, part of me doesn’t even want to give you a warning.”

“About what?” Nayira scoffed while folding her arms. “Is there some boob-shrinking disease going around?” She covered her chest, a look of fear crossing her face.

“Calm down, Karen,” Ca’al said, putting his hand on my shoulder and holding me back.

Alas, the fact that I felt his strong grip on my shoulder wasn’t nearly enough to override the palpable anger I felt at this moment.

“No. You know what? This is a good opportunity,” I said with a friendly smile. “I usually practice magic by myself, but it’d be nice to have an opponent for a change. If you’re not training right now, then you should at least have a mock match to warm up with, Nayira.”

“You wanna take me on?” She began clutching her stomach in laughter. “Look, I know you’re, like, a prodigy or somethin’, but there’s a reason why you’re not in the combat track.”

“Because I chose the sorcery track?”

“It’s ’cause you don’t know how to fight. You can theorize about spells and all that, but you’re gonna get run over in a real fight.” She shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. “Besides, I’m the leader of the first level, maybe even the second level someday soon. I can’t see a world where you’d be even close to a good warm-up for me.”

“Have you never fought Karen before?” Ca’al asked, tilting his head. “I could’ve sworn that—”

“Well, if she doesn’t remember, there’s no time like the present to remind her,” I said with a bright, friendly smile.

For some reason, Ca’al shivered as if a chill had run down his spine. Rude. There’s nothing to be scared of.

“Fine. Whatever. Let’s get this over with quick!” Nayira raised her fists and assumed a stance, a grin of overconfidence on her face.

“Okay, then...I guess I’ll be the ref,” Ca’al said.

Usually, the referee of a match would stand off to the side at a neutral location between the two combatants, but Ca’al immediately went to stand behind me.

“Huh? Why are you hiding behind her?” Nayira asked.

“Uh, reasons. Anyway, get ready...”

“Humph. Whatever. Time to lay the beatdown.”

“Begin!” Ca’al signaled.

I whipped out my wand, and before Nayira could even move a muscle, I’d already cast six different spells: First, I cast a spell to turn the ground around her into mud, then another spell to harden it and dry it out as much as possible until it was as dry as the ground found in a desert. Third, I cast a stun spell to preoccupy her with deflecting while I used my other three spells to actually incapacitate her.

As I’d predicted, she used body fortification magic to gain a burst of strength necessary to escape the hardened mud, then she proceeded to negate my stun spell with a spell of her own. However, my first and second spells were set up so that when she broke free, she’d consequently shatter and unearth a wide stretch of ground along with her, creating a dust cloud—and that she’d done. She seemed ready to gloat, proud of her skills, but that was only because she was completely unaware that the match had been all over for her from the second she’d freed herself from the ground.

“Huh?” Nayira’s eyes began spinning, and she seemed unsteady on her feet as she landed. “Why can’t I...”

My fourth spell affected the air, replacing it with pure oxygen. It happened to be a great conductor of my next spell, which also made use of the dust cloud she’d created. I didn’t even need a greater fire spell to create an explosion, so my fifth spell was simply one that produced embers. Lastly, my sixth and final spell was a simple barrier to contain and focus the damage so that the surrounding area wouldn’t be affected and not a single speck of dirt would mar my uniform.

In the next moment, the sound of a muffled explosion rumbled, and the interior of the barrier turned bright red.

“Uh...is she gonna be okay?” Ca’al asked cautiously.

“She survived this once. She can survive it again.”

“‘Survived’ is doing a lot of heavy lifting in that sentence...”

After a few seconds, Ca’al declared the match over, and I dispelled everything before walking over to Nayira, who was lying on her back, comically covered in soot and breathing out puffs of smoke.

“Life... It’s as fleeting as the morning dew, as fragile as a spider’s web amid a storm...” she said.

“Uh-huh. Don’t get all philosophical on me. Here’s a potion,” I sighed, pulling out a small glass flask of light red liquid from my bag.

She suddenly shot up and turned to me. “Wait! This happened before!”

See, Ca’al? She survived, didn’t she? “It would’ve been better for your sake if you’d remembered sooner,” I sighed as I supported her head so she could drink.

“Why aren’t you in combat track again? I don’t even think the mages in the fifth level can multicast like you can,” she said.

“Now you want to know?”

“No, it was rhetorical. I really don’t care. One less monster in there for me to fight once I get up there.”

I rolled my eyes and got up. “I’m going over there to practice. Also, though you totally don’t deserve it, here’s a piece of advice: don’t underestimate your opponent today. There’s a good chance she’ll take you down—both of you.”

I didn’t bother to look back at them because I was sure that they were both letting the sobering reality that they might be humbled today wash over them. Okay. Wishful thinking, I know, but they should be prepared to lose. Though El’s power was limited, she was still an elder dragon and more than capable of taking them down...probably. I could only imagine how bad a mood she’d be in if she’d lose to Nayira and not even make it to the second level. But at the very least, she’d be placed with the majority of the students in the first level, and she wouldn’t stand out as much as she would if she made it to the third level or higher. Anyway, what was the worst that could happen? The combat placement exams were relatively safe. People got banged up a little, but nobody had ever gotten seriously injured. But anyway...

I stretched. I still have a few hours to kill until El’s done with that test. Even with how smart she is, I doubt she’ll finish early, so I should have plenty of time to practice some magic.

Ca’al Sasphorora

856 C-4, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

“Hey, Ca’al?” Nayira asked.

“Yeah?”

“Do you think we can make it to the fifth level?”

“Where’s this coming from all of a sudden?”

“You know, certain recent events are just forcing me to think.”

“Karen really shook you up, huh?”

“I mean, come on! She’s not even in combat track, but I lost to her in, like, seconds—twice, apparently! I don’t even remember the first time... And it’s not like it’s even close. Even if I’d known exactly what she was doing each time, I don’t think I’d be able to put up that much better of a fight. Most people have to recite the full incantation for the spells to inflict the damage she did, but she could do that much by just thinking about the spells. Isn’t that, like, something that only archmages can do? Can I even get that good?”

“Here’s a word of advice: never compare yourself to Karen. She’s trained under arguably the greatest mage in the realm, and after spending enough time with her, I’ve realized one thing: She’s a true prodigy; everything just clicks for her somehow. Remember that written entrance exam we took?”

“The one that nobody could finish even though we had like four hours? Sheesh, just thinking of it sends chills down my spine. Professor Tellion always seems so laid-back and kind, but her true sadistic personality showed in that impossible test. I don’t know how she expects anyone to finish all of it. It’s impossible.”

“Yeah, except Karen did.”

Nayira’s eyes changed to dots as a blank expression filled her face. “Huh?”

“Karen is one of the very few students who finished the test. It took her the full four hours, but she finished it. And not only that—she also got a perfect score.”

“Huh...? That can’t be possible unless...” Then she gasped as if she made a breaking discovery. “Karen’s a ghost! She’s not real!”

I...don’t even know where to begin with this. I held back every fiber of my being from asking her if she was stupid, not because I was afraid of hurting her feelings, but because I already knew the answer. Instead, I decided to move on from this topic.

“Anyway, what you need to do is stop comparing yourself to literal geniuses and focus on yourself and what you’re good at. Stop trying to learn every type of martial arts and magic in the world.”

“Well, that’s stupid advice. Knowing more means being more flexible in battle and having a counter against more opponents! The more unpredictable you are and adaptive to situations, the better of a chance you’ll have at beating even people stronger than you.”

“And I bet that’s really working out for you, Ms. I’m-Perpetually-Stuck-as-the-Leader-of-the-First-Level.”

“Rude!”

“In all seriousness though, being the leader of the first level is nothing to scoff at. You do know that, right?”

“Says the leader of the third level,” she pouted, rolling her eyes.

“I’m serious that you should be proud of where you are. There are some fifth years stuck in the first level.”

“Yeah, and there’s a second year—cough, you—who’s the leader of the third level.” Then Nayira let out a heavy sigh. “Y’know, it’s cool that the system’s based on skill level rather than grade year, so even a first year can shoot all the way up to the fifth level, but...”

“But what?”

“I mean, isn’t it stupid that I haven’t been able to move up yet?”

“Most of those in the third level and higher are either fourth or fifth years. You’re only a second year, so you’ll get there eventually. Just gotta be patient. Why’s it so important for you to be high in the ranks anyway?”

“’Cause it’s important to be at the top and stay there. That’s why. How much do you know about beastkin culture?”

“Not much, I guess.”

“In nonbeastkin societies, hierarchies are decided by things like bloodlines, popular vote, and wealth, right? Cultures like mine that still use strength to determine the pecking order are scarce. Can you guess where my family is in the beastkin hierarchy?”

Part of me wanted to ask why she was asking me questions that I had no way of knowing the answer to, but I at least had enough common sense to know that this wasn’t the time to complain about it.

“Middle of the pack?”

“Bottom. Way bottom. My mom is sickly, my dad is handicapped, and my two older sisters never really learned how to fight. When I got accepted into this school, my family was so proud. I’m gonna take this opportunity, return home stronger, and shoot my family’s position way up! You get it, right? You gotta pay back the people who supported you your entire life. Ya can’t let ’em down.”

A certain girl’s face with a brilliant smile and bright green eyes flashed through my mind. “Yeah... Yeah, I get that.”

“So that’s why I gotta learn everything I can, whether it’s martial arts or magic. I’m gonna get all the way to the top. Nothin’s more important than family after all. You get me, right?”

I paused, pursing my lips. “No... Not really. I didn’t have the best parents, and I’d definitely never be here if it was up to them. I don’t feel like I owe them anything at all.”

“Ah. Maybe that’s a human thing, conflict with family. For beastkin, it’s all about your family.”

“Yeah, we couldn’t be more different,” I dryly chuckled. “I’ll be happy if I never see them again.”

“You gotta be exaggerating, right? In our tribe, we have a saying: birth, blessing, betterment. Self-explanatory, right?”

“I mean, no. Not at all.”

Nayira chuckled and lightly slapped me on the back. “Well, well, now look who needs to work a little harder in school.”

Yeah, no. I don’t think this is something we’d be taught here.

“So basically, it’s the idea that we’re born into this world as a blessing to our parents, as a way to better their lives and the world itself. Because of that, we do everything we can for the sake of our family. I bet if you think hard about it, there’s something you’re thankful to your parents for, even if you hate them.”

I thought back hard to the bleak days I’d lived, when they’d constantly had shouting matches with each other, snapped at me for the smallest things, and— Suddenly, the smell of rotten animal carcasses and the deafening buzzing sound of flies filled my mind. My hand flew to my mouth, causing Nayira to tilt her head in confusion.

“Uh... My reflexes...I guess,” I weakly chuckled, trying to play off what’d just happened.

“Yeah, your superfast reflexes! See? That’s something, right? Besides, you don’t have to limit your thanks to your family to only what they did while you lived with them. Think about all the important people in your life who you wouldn’t have met without being born.”

A certain girl’s face once again flashed through my head. Her lips moved, saying something to me; her smile radiated the same gentle warmth as the sun. I desperately wanted to take her hand, but I was stopped by a chill that ran down my body. Shadows of my past dragged me back, reminding me of how unworthy I was of taking a step forward with her. A scene of carnage flashed before me. Chilling screams rang in my ear. The smell of iron from freshly spilled blood filled my nose. I covered my mouth, my breakfast in danger of coming back up.

“Hey, you okay?” Nayira asked, concerned.

“Y-Yeah... Yeah, I’m fine. I think I woke up too early or something. I’ll go back to take a nap.”

“I’ll let you in on a little secret. See that big tree over there in the distance?”

“I guess?” There are a lot of big trees in the distance.

“It’s a good napping place! I train there too sometimes, so I’ll let you use it.”

“Wow, so nice of you.”

“Well, of course! I have some stuff to prepare, so I’d rather be alone anyway.”

“Uh-huh.”

As suspicious as I was about what she’d meant, I was desperate to lie down as soon as possible. But as I left, I couldn’t help but notice that Nayira had gone to the arena where the placement exam was going to take place, and she’d squatted down while muttering something. Is she actually going to train more, or is she trying to cheat by setting up a delayed spell or something?

I shrugged and turned away. It doesn’t matter to me what she does. If she wants to cheat, that’s whatever. Right now, the nausea I felt wasn’t letting me ignore it. I really needed to lie down and rest.

By the time I arrived at what I assumed was the tree that Nayira had pointed out, about fifteen minutes had passed, giving me enough time to make up my mind. I don’t think a nap can hurt. If anything, it’ll help clear my mind. Too many thoughts about the past were crowding my mind.

As I lay against the tree, a wave of sleepiness began to wash over me. The soft warmth from the sun filtering through the trees, paired with the lullaby of wind rustling through the tree leaves and the peaceful chirping of the birds, only continued to tempt me deeper and deeper into sleep. Gotta give it to Nayira. This is a pretty nice spot. I feel like I can forget everything if not just for a little bit.

But even so, a truth lingered: One can never truly escape their past, even in their dreams.

Interlude: A Promise of the Past

850 C-5, Sun Month 1, Moon 13

“Where’s breakfast?” demanded a male voice at the far end of the table.

“It’s two in the afternoon. If you wanted breakfast, maybe you should’ve woken up for it,” a female voice replied.

“Shut up. Who do you think pays for this food?”

“I’d love to know because it’s sure not you. When was the last time you worked?”

“I’m the territory lord! Why would I work?!”

“Celestials forbid you try and make this territory profitable...”

“The Celestials themselves wouldn’t be able to make anything off this shitty land,” he spat. “If I’d known that I’d be screwed over with this appointment, I’d never have taken it.”

“And what? You would’ve stayed a low-level magistrate in the royal capital?”

“At least I was respected there,” he grumbled.

“Respected... Sure you were,” she said, rolling her eyes. “They respected you enough to exile you here in all but name.”

“It was a minor setback. I told you. We’re going to regain our honor and wealth someday. I guarantee it.”

“And when’s that going to happen? Do you have some kind of plan?”

“Do you really think I don’t?”

“I’ve grown tired of believing in fantasy,” she sighed.

“Fantasy? The only reason none of my ideas have worked out is because of the incompetence of everyone here! It’s like they were sent here to keep us down! That has to be it. They’re being paid to inhibit me... If they’re being paid, maybe I should raise taxes. It’s only fair considering how much I have to pay the kingdom to keep this worthless territory and my title.”

“Raise taxes even more?” she scoffed. “You’re lucky we just had a new family move in here, and now you want to raise taxes even more?! You truly are an idiot. I have no clue what I ever saw in you.”

“I only married you because your family promised a large dowry. And what did I get instead? Nothing! Squat! All because you had to estrange yourself from your family!”

“Oh, sure. Put the blame on me! You want me to associate myself with a family that supports equal rights for nonhumans, especially beastkin? They’re filthy!”

“They are, but if pretending to be in line with their stupid ideas of equality is all that separates you from a fortune, be an actor!”

“Easy for you to say. You didn’t have those filthy beasts sitting at the same table as you, sharing the same food, speaking our language, and pretending that they’re our equals!”

“I don’t care if you had to lick out of a bowl to drink water like them! You cost us my fortune!”

“Your fortune?! It’s my money!”

“It’s what I’m owed for having to marry you!”

I silently got up from my seat at the table and walked out of the dining room through the familiar noises of argument. My parents arguing might as well be as normal as birds chirping outside. I couldn’t remember a time in my eight years of life when they weren’t arguing.

I walked to the entrance of the house and sat down to put on my shoes. I winced as I bent over, the bruises on my stomach hurting. Usually, these kinds of bruises I’d received from my parents’ “education” healed quickly, but the past few days had been a lot worse than usual.

Despite times like these, I’ve recently found something that could cheer me up. I excitedly exited the house and headed into the forest. About a week ago, I’d come across one of the best things I’d seen in my life: a stick. It was a really, really cool stick, and it was all mine. I’d made sure to keep it in the forest so nobody—especially my parents—would throw it away. Nobody else would really appreciate how amazing it was. It’d take a very special person to do that.

Before I knew it, I was humming and practically skipping toward where I’d left the stick. My spirits felt light, but then I heard a voice. It sounded like a girl, and the direction of her voice sounded like it was coming from... No way, right?

I picked up the pace and moved through the forest, stopping behind a tree near where I’d left the stick. I cautiously peeked over, and there I saw a young girl, maybe just a little older than me, wearing a boyish outfit consisting of shorts, a short-sleeved shirt, and what appeared to be open-toed shoes.

Who dresses like that? Is she one of the farmhand’s kids? No, but they don’t have kids, do they...?

I tried moving a little closer to get a better look, but suddenly, a twig snapped, and her head turned toward me.

I had to say something. I’m sure if I explain that the stick’s mine, she’ll give it back to me.

“U-Um... That stick...”

She tilted her head and began examining it. Her expression changed from confused to pensive to joyful.

“Cool stick, right? I found it!” she said, proudly beaming.

“W-Well, I...” You found it? It’s my stick!

Once again, she tilted her head but soon enough nodded as if she understood something. “Oh, I get it! You want a stick like this too, right? No prob! I’ll help you find one!”

“Th-That stick is...mine.” I looked away, evading her inquisitive eyes.

“It’s yours? Why’s it just lying here, then?”

“My parents say playing with sticks is childish...”

“Uh, aren’t you a child?”

“W-Well, yeah, but...”

“If you’re a child, why can’t you do childish things? My dad always tells me that I should act my age, and I should never let my imagination die. Don’t your parents say the same thing?”

“No, we’re nobles. I-I have to learn how to be an adult.”

She scoffed at my answer. “Well, that’s stupid. What’re you doing here, then? Shouldn’t you be learning how to act like an adult somewhere?”

“Whenever my parents argue, I leave so I can survey the land and our subjects.”

“Subjects?” She tilted her head once more. Then, she began thinking deeply before clapping her hands together as if she figured something out. “Ca’al, right? Are any of your ‘subjects’ in this forest?” She grinned teasingly.

She knows my name? “No... Do I know you?”

“Nah, my parents met yours the other day, and they told me about the only other kid here. The name’s Soreya, by the way! I just moved in next door...well, the house near yours. It’s not like our houses are right next to each other. There’s at least a field’s distance between us...”

Oh, the old, abandoned house? I think I remember father mentioning someone renovating and moving in there... Still, I had no idea that they’d moved in. If I was to be a good noble adult, then I had better keep track of these things. For now, I need to make a good impression.

“O-Oh. Nice to meet you, Ms. Soreya. My name is Ca’al Sasphorora. As heir to the territory, I grace... I graciously welcome you.” I hope she didn’t notice me fumbling over my words.

“Yeah, I know who you are,” she said with a wry smile.

Right! She said my name already, so of course she knows it! I’m so stupid! “M-My apologies!” For some reason, I saw her lips curl. Does that mean she accepted my apology?

“So, despite being the heir to the territory, you’re in the forest slackin’ off from your duties? You’re never gonna become a proper noble like this.”

My shoulders slumped from her words. Oh no. If my parents find out...

“You’re being bad, and I’m sure you’re gonna get punished if your parents find out,” she smirked.

The bruise on my stomach suddenly began to hurt as I imagined the punishments that would await me if my parents found out I’d been bad. My body began to tremble.

“N-No. Please don’t tell my parents!” I begged, tears welling up in my eyes.

“O-Oh hey, calm down. Sorry, I was just teasing you. Seriously, I’m just kidding.”

I desperately tried to steady my breathing as she scrambled to help me calm down.

“Uh...oh, I know! How about this? You’re supposed to survey your subjects, right? I just moved here, so I’m one of them! How about we hang out together? That way you’re doing your job. I’ll even help you find a better stick than this one I found!”

“But that stick’s mine...”

“Ah, don’t sweat the details. My stick, your stick—it’s all the same!”

“If it’s all the same, then can I have the stick?”

She seemed pleased by my answer from how she was smiling. “Well, well. Look who’s comin’ to life with the comeback!” she said, playfully slapping me on the back. “Y’know what? How about this: After we find you a good stick, we play my favorite game, Blade Saint?”

“What’s that?”

“It’s only the best game ever!” she exclaimed, her eyes practically sparkling. “Come on, let’s go find you a stick so I can teach you!”

Before I could question her more, she grabbed me by the hand and dragged me further into the woods. I...don’t understand what’s happening, but I don’t think she’s a bad person...even though she stole my stick. Stick thief as she was, I strangely didn’t feel too mad or anything. Before I knew it, I was excitedly running alongside her, and soon she found me a new stick. It wasn’t as cool and perfect as my stick, but it was still pretty nice.

“Okay, now you have a stick, and I have my stick!” she said happily.

“My stick... So, what happens now?”

“Well, you know about the Blade Saint, right?” she asked.

“Yeah, I guess...”

“What’s with that sad reaction?! The first Blade Saint was a hero with a capital H! Show some respect!”

“S-Sorry!” I cowered. Is she going to hit me?

“Oh. I’m not actually mad... A-Anyway, the Blade Saint was really cool! People said he was the weakest of the ten Saints, but then, he was the only one who could go toe-to-toe with the greatest threat the world’s faced since the Fissure! You at least know about the demon, right?”

“I know about that, of course. The demon that could cut through anything, right?” I said. That much is common knowledge.

“Yeah! And in a battle where one small cut from that demon could end his existence entirely, he didn’t falter and actually won the fight! How cool is that?!”

“P-Pretty cool!” I exclaimed.

I began imagining a battle of life-and-death where a single mistake meant defeat. The stakes could never be higher and yet the Blade Saint was masterfully dancing around his opponent, slowly but surely overwhelming them. If only I could be a hero like that...

Soreya practically beamed at my answer. “I know, right?! So, the game, Blade Saint, is pretty simple. We each have a sword, and we both play the role of the Blade Saint. First one to surrender or lose their sword loses.”

“What does that have to do with the Blade Saint or anything you just talked about?”

“Everything!” She let out an exasperated sigh. “You don’t get it, do you? We’re honoring him by fighting with swords!”

“Yeah, I don’t get it...” How is it honoring him by fighting? I don’t think this makes any sen—

“Then I’ll make your body understand! En garde!”

“En what? Ack!”

Without any notice, she quickly swiped at me. I immediately dropped my stick and curled into a ball, covering my head with my hands.

“Uh, no. You’re playing the game wrong,” she chuckled dryly.

“This game’s scary!”

“No, it’s not. Come on, they’re just sticks. They don’t hurt. See?” she said, hitting herself on the arm with the stick.

“You winced!” Though she quickly tried to cover it up, I hadn’t missed the flash of pain in her face.

“Did not! It doesn’t hurt. I promise! Come on, let’s play!”

But before I could argue any further, she began chasing me around with my stick. At a certain point, I felt cornered and blocked her attack with the stick that she’d found for me.

I nervously looked up at her and saw her grinning at me.

“Nice block!”

This actually does...kinda feel like fun.

Before I knew it, I was grinning back at her like a stupid idiot. Thanks to her, I was having fun for maybe the first time in my life. I probably never would’ve known if she hadn’t forced me to play.

And that was just how it always was between the two of us. She’d randomly pop up with some crazy idea that she claimed was fun, and it’d always scare me to death until I eventually very reluctantly tried it.

Maybe it was because we were the only two kids in the territory, but she played with me all the time. I could tell back then that as long as I lived, no matter what, she’d always be the most important friend I’d ever made.

◇

851 C-3, Sun Month 2, Moon 29

One day, I woke up to the sound of arguing, but it wasn’t the usual bickering between my parents.

“What do you mean by ‘drought’?! We just bought all this livestock and helped with the equipment. We paid you in advance, and this is what we get?!” my father roared.

“You’re scamming us, aren’t you?” my mother snapped.

“We can’t control the weather, sir,” a man said. “There’s nothing we can do except pray to the Celestials for the drought to end. You’ve paid us for the season, so we’ll do our best, but—”

“I don’t want your ‘best.’ I want what I paid for! What am I supposed to tell our clients awaiting shipments?! All we have to show for this season is a growing pile of dead animals in the storehouse! What the hell am I supposed to do with that?!”

“I’m sorry, sir, but we’re just farmhands. We can’t do much in this drought. If things turn around, we’ll do everything we can to make up for the time lost, but—”

“What good does that do us?! Get out!” my mother shrieked, prompting the man to swiftly exit our house.

“Useless... All of them are useless! This has to be some kind of scheme to keep us down—to keep us from regaining our honor and wealth. I need action now! People are leaving the territory!”

“It doesn’t help that you’ve been raising the taxes.”

“What else am I supposed to do?! If one family leaves the territory, that’s one less source of tax revenue and more that I have to pay the kingdom out of my own pocket.”

“It’s only making more people leave,” my mother sighed.

“Then what’s your bright idea?! That I do nothing while we’re slowly choked into the humiliation of losing both our title and land? No. I won’t go down like that.”

“I hope you come up with a plan soon, then. I don’t want the storehouse to stink from all the dead farm animals anymore.”

“Let me think...”

It felt like they were going to continue with their arguing for a little while, so I decided to leave and go find Soreya. I got excited just thinking about what kind of fun we’d have today. I passed by my parents and headed toward the door. Usually, they’d ignore me, but this time, my father’s eyes followed me.

“Wait,” he said, grabbing me by the shoulder.

My mother looked at him with confusion. “What? You’re going to sell him or something? Doubt he’ll fetch much.”

“No... Selling him would be shortsighted. What we need is a constant revenue stream. Boy,” he said, turning to me, “what do you know about the Blade Saint?” An eerie smile crept across his face.

◇

“Pick it back up!” my father screamed at me.

I lay on the ground, clutching my side where he’d kicked me.

“Worthless...” my mother scoffed. “Your great idea is working out amazingly,” she said sarcastically.

“Shut up! It’d work if he wasn’t so weak!” Then, he turned back to me. “I said pick it back up!”

“Maybe your training is the problem. It’s not like you know your way around a sword,” my mother said leisurely.

“No. It’s his basics. He needs to toughen up. And you know what? I know exactly what he needs to do to achieve that.”

In the next moment, my father grabbed the sword off the ground and then me by the scruff of my neck, dragging me all the way from the house to the storehouse. The closer we got, the more potent the smell of our rotten livestock corpses became. It took me everything I had to fight my stomach’s threat of returning my breakfast to me.

“Why are we here?” I asked nervously.

He glared at me before tossing me inside, and then the sword next to me.

“W-Wait!” I screamed, scurrying toward the door as he slammed it closed. “P-Please! Please let me out!” I begged amid the indescribable stench of decomposition and the almost deafening buzz of the flies in its midst.

“Shut up! Make yourself useful and kill those flies with that sword. If you use anything besides that sword to kill them, I’ll lock you in here longer.”

“Please! Let me out! I can’t—I can’t breathe!” A violent wave of nausea was becoming much more of a promise than a threat with each passing second.

“You’ll get out once I say you can.”

“Please! Father! I’ll do anything! Pl—” But my words were interrupted by a warm burst of chunky, acidic liquid that splattered onto the ground from my mouth.

“The more you beg, the longer you’ll be in there for. If you want to get out, start swinging that sword! Don’t test me!”

“Father! Please! Please!” I desperately banged on the door.

I heard the sound of a lock clicking, sending my spirits lower than they’d already been.

“I’ll be back tomorrow morning. That should be enough to teach you a lesson. Maybe you’ll come out better for it too.”

Tomorrow morning? But it’s only late morning now. “No! Please! Please!” I wailed.

But all I heard was his retreating footsteps, which were quickly drowned out by the overwhelming buzz of the flies around me.

◇

851 C-3, Wind Month 1, Moon 15

Over the next few months, my parents made sure I became well acquainted with what they called the fly room. Even though I’d gotten better at actually cutting through flies, their numbers had never decreased. The stench had only become worse, especially with the new carcasses they’d periodically thrown in.

At a certain point, my father hadn’t even bothered trying to give me instructions. He’d wake me up and immediately throw me into the storehouse. I’d spent more time in there than I’d spent in my own bedroom.

I’d desperately wanted to sleep, but I’d dreaded doing so because it’d make morning come that much quicker. Even if I’d wanted to though, I hadn’t been able to escape the rotten stench and the sound of the flies buzzing. Even in my dreams, it felt like I’d still been in that room.

Hearing even the slightest vibration of their wings had been enough to make me want to throw up. But my harsh training had continued, whether I’d wanted it to or not.

The next time I remembered being remotely happy was one day a few months later. It was one of the rare days when I was able to actually meet up with Soreya. Though I never intended to burden her with my problems, I found myself telling her about everything that I was going through.

She tried to promise me that she’d do something, but I didn’t expect much. In an attempt to cheer me up, she even gave me back my favorite stick, but at that point, I didn’t care too much about it anymore. Just being able to spend time with her was enough to help me endure my treatment at home.

Eventually, an old man visited one day. He said he was a Guardian following rumors of a potential Blade Saint candidate in our small territory.

“May I?” he asked my parents. They enthusiastically nodded, and he held a sword out to me. “Is it okay if we spar for a little bit? Don’t worry about winning or hurting me. I’d like you to come at me with everything you have.”

“If I do well...what happens?”

He gently smiled at me. “You’ll come with me to a place where you’ll be looked after with other kids like you.”

My heart skipped a beat. Could I finally really escape all of this? If I can prove myself, I can get away from this house! I can be free!

I eagerly accepted the sword and held it in both my hands.

“Feel free to come at me whenever you’d like,” he said in a gentle voice, drawing his own sword.

I leaped at him, swinging my sword horizontally at his torso, but he easily blocked it. I began frantically swinging, but he easily blocked these attempts too. A pit grew in my stomach as I saw his eyes, which more than obviously showed that he wasn’t even remotely impressed. No. I need to do better!

His eyes widened as he realized I’d feinted a slash and quickly redirected my attack to an opening. He leaped back to dodge it, but I ran forward to pursue him. Then for the first time during this bout, he swung his sword at me. But somehow, I wasn’t surprised by it; it was as if his blade itself had told me its path, and I easily dodged it.

“Very good!” He smiled happily. “Let’s try picking up the pace a little.”

His attacks became more frequent and faster, but I could read them and react. He’s putting more force into his next attack. If I can narrowly dodge it, then I can get a counterattack onto him, and then...and then what? A certain thought suddenly flashed through my mind. What about Soreya? If I leave...does that mean I’ll never see her again? Could I really choose a life without her? I hesitated with my counterattack and instead sloppily parried his sword, making me lose my balance. He’s going for another attack. I can block it, and then throw a slash at his side, but... Soreya’s face flashed through my head again, and I froze. In the next moment, I felt a gust of air as his blade stopped right before reaching my shoulder.

The Guardian weakly smiled before sheathing his sword.

“Are you all right?” he asked.

I nodded silently.

“Well fought,” he said, ruffling my hair and taking the sword back from me. “Maybe in a few years, you’ll become quite skilled.”

“S-So what does that mean? Are you taking him?” my mother asked.

“You’re taking him, right? He passed, didn’t he?” my father chimed in.

“Well...” He had a difficult expression on. “Though he certainly has potential, he has certain traits that make me think he won’t be a good fit.”

“What do you mean? He kept up with you, didn’t he?”

“To a certain degree, yes, but...he lacks a certain trait that is valuable for candidates. I can’t, in good conscience, take him with me.”

“Whaaat?!” Both my parents stared at him, stunned.

“Thank you again for your time, and best of luck.”

“Hey, you can’t do this to us! Come back!”

The Guardian merely smiled and walked away.

Once his figure was nothing more than a distant memory, I found myself knocked to the ground after receiving a blow from my father.

“You worthless little shit! You blew it! You ruined everything!”

“How could you do this to us?” my mother exclaimed. “This was it! It was our way out!”

“I-I’m sorry, I—” Before I could finish apologizing, my father’s foot flew into my head.

“Sorry doesn’t cut it! We’re ruined! Ruined! And it’s all your fault!”

I whimpered on the ground, not knowing what to do. I just continued trying to apologize, but that only incurred more beatings.

When I couldn’t say anything anymore, my father dragged me back to the fly room and tossed me in.

“Worthless little shit! Die in there for all I care!” he screamed, slamming the doors shut and locking it.

I didn’t even have the strength to beg anymore. I simply lay there, sobbing into the ground. Why did this have to happen? Is living happily too much to ask for? Soreya...I’m sorry you had to have a worthless friend like me. I’m so sorry...

I didn’t know how long I lay there sobbing, feeling as if the world was ending. I had nowhere to go. There was no future for me. I didn’t even know if I’d ever see the light of day again. Am I going to die here? Maybe this was a fitting place for me, surrounded by carcasses of animals that were slowly turning into fertilizer—a fate I was destined to share. At least then, maybe I’ll be useful to someone.But if I could have one wish—if someone worthless like me could be allowed to even wish for anything—I wish I could see Soreya one more time.

Suddenly, I began to hear things that couldn’t be real. In the distance, over the sound of the flies buzzing, I could swear I heard Soreya’s voice. I couldn’t hear what was being said, but it sounded like she was arguing with my parents. But the putrid smell and the deafening buzz of the flies brought me back to my reality. There was no way that anything so hopeful would happen. This was my life. I was stuck here, now and forever.

There was a loud clang outside followed by a thud as something seemed to have dropped onto the ground. In the next moment, the door flung open, and I winced from the bright light that flooded in.

Standing there at the doorway was the figure of someone I was longing to see. But how was she here? Why did she come? So many questions came into my head that I was at a loss for words until I finally managed to squeeze out a few of them.

“Wh-What are you—”

She strode into the storehouse, walking confidently past the decomposing corpses of the livestock, and she grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet. Then I felt the warmth of her hands on my shoulders. Her bright green eyes were pointed right into mine.

“This isn’t where we end,” she said resolutely.

Huh? What does that mean?

But she didn’t give me the time to think about it or even ask her. She pulled me outside, not saying another word.

No, I don’t deserve to be with you. My parents... What will they do if they find out? I... But the warmth I felt in her hand flowed through me. It was like optimism was being injected into my very soul. Before I knew it, I was running alongside her.

Out of the blue, she began laughing. How long has it been since I’ve last heard this?

“Wh-Where are we going?” I asked.

“Back to my house!”

“Huh? But I—”

“But nothing. Come on. Let’s go!”

I glanced back at my house. Can I really leave? Are my parents going to be okay? Is it really okay for me to leave?

“Don’t worry, they’ll be fine,” Soreya said as if reading my mind. “They already gave me their blessing to take you away.”

“They did...?”

Suddenly, she stopped and held me by the shoulders. “I understand, Ca’al. I really do, but it’s gonna be okay. I swear. Look, I’m not gonna lie to you. The road ahead isn’t gonna be easy, but I get the feeling that as long as we’re together, we’re gonna do okay.”

Together with Soreya... My heart began to feel as light as a feather. “Am I gonna live with you?”

“Um, in a sense. ’Cause, well, actually, I got chosen to be a Blade Saint candidate. Amazing, right?”

My eyes widened. “That’s amazing! Congratulations, but...I can’t go with you. I wasn’t chosen.” My heart sank again. She’s going to leave without me. “Does that mean I can’t see you anymore?”

“You’re not gonna get rid of me that easily,” she said, ruffling my hair. “When we get back to my house, we’re gonna talk to the Guardian and get everything sorted. I already gave that baldy a piece of my mind. I mean, I had to, because he was making the dumbest decision of his life. We were actually in the middle of a pretty important discussion before I ran out to get you, but”—she turned to me, a wide grin on her face—“it’s a discussion that should be continued with both Blade Saint candidates!”

Both...Blade Saint candidates? But I wasn’t chosen. Wait, does that mean... Did she... Is this really happening? Am I dreaming? I can leave here? I can stay with Soreya?

“Heh heh... Ha ha ha ha!” Before I knew it, I was laughing uncontrollably. I couldn’t see straight anymore from the tears. When was the last time I cried because I was happy? I...I can’t even remember.

She took me by the hand and continued pulling me forward. Through the watery blur of my tears, I barely made out a bright wide smile as brilliant as the sun stretching across her face.

“This isn’t where we end, Ca’al! Not even close!”

Mitaelshuroxa (El)

856 C-5, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

The elf professor blankly stared at me as I stood before her.

“Would you...mind repeating that for me?” She blinked with disbelief.

“I’ve finished. Here are my papers.”

“It’s...hardly been two hours. Are you sure? I know I might have egged you on to finish quickly, but answering questions randomly isn’t going to give you a good grade.”

“There’s no need for concern. I’ve answered them all correctly. Am I free to go now?”

“Two hours still remain in the allotted time. Submitting your exam this instant isn’t necessary. You still have ample time to double-check your answers.”

“As I said, there’s no need. I’m satisfied with my responses and hereby submit my exam. I see no need to stay here any longer, so I’ll take my leave.”

“Wait, I’ll call Karen—”

“No need. Remember the deal?”

“But...” The professor seemed troubled.

“I’ll return before the time expires. I simply wish to stretch my legs a little.”

“Are you going to be okay? You’re new to the school, aren’t you? I can accompany you so you don’t get lost.”

“No need,” I said, waving my hand to dismiss her suggestion. “I’ve got a very strong grasp of this school’s layout. I’ll be perfectly fine on my own.”

The professor finally let out a sigh and relaxed, leaning back in her chair. “Okay, then. I’ll be here if you need anything.”

I nodded and nonchalantly strolled out of the classroom. I was honestly disappointed by the exam. I thought it would’ve posed more of a challenge, especially considering how confident the elf professor had been acting.

There had been the magic theory section, which had been all basic knowledge for elder dragons. Then there had been the arithmetic section, which had taken me no time at all to get through. The general science section had been so straightforward it’d felt like a joke. The only slightly challenging section had been history since I hadn’t known their history, but it hadn’t taken too long for me to discern what the answers had been.

Then again, maybe it’s unfair to judge them by our education standards. Since elder dragons could memorize and understand everything at a glance, it only took a few years at most for us to learn everything we needed. As if there is any need for further proof of our superiority.

At any rate, temporarily free of my shackle known as the human, I was free to move around as I wished. I might even leave the school itself if I wanted to, or I could immediately go search for the Blade Saint. However, at this point in time, there was only one destination I wished to go to.

I opened a nearby window, and a warm breeze ran past my face, ruffling my hair. A smile crept across my face. Though I knew I was only in this time and place as a result of being the sole survivor of the carnage that’d eradicated my people, I couldn’t help but enjoy this moment of peace. These moments were so few and far between with how the past few years had gone. It’d been all too long since I’d last been able to simply cruise through the sky, the sun on my scales.

Right now, the limiter prevented me from fully transforming into my dragon form. But even if I could, due to me pretending to require asylum, I was supposed to act as if I were a human. Critically, they didn’t fly, nor did they jump out of windows for quicker traversal. Truly inferior creatures.

But either way, there wasn’t a single soul present, meaning I didn’t have to worry about being seen. I did one final scan of the area before leaping from the window.

The wind whipped past my face, and the clothes on me billowed as I steadily approached the ground. Though to the untrained eye, it might look like I was trying to harm myself, I had absolutely no intention of doing that. However, even though I knew I’d be safe, I still had some reservations about landing on human legs.

I might not be able to fully transform into my dragon form, but I was still able to partially transform, despite it only being purely cosmetic. Logically, I knew that even if my body had the appearance of a human, it wasn’t. Still, logic wasn’t enough to block out my instincts, which were practically screaming that falling from this height was dangerous with my legs in human form. That was why, right before my head would’ve made contact with the ground, I flipped in the air and landed on my now partially transformed legs, which I’d shrunk to about a sixteenth of their usual dragon size.

The ground shook slightly as I landed, spewing dust in all directions. Fortunately, the stone-paved path beneath me showed no signs of being destroyed. As I crouched from the impact of falling from the fourth floor, I stored the energy from my fall and then used it to propel myself upward back into the sky. How joyous is it to be in the air once more, no matter how brief!

Part of my objective in doing this was to experience this sensation of flying once more, but the other part was to confirm the location of my destination. I’d only been there twice, once with me suddenly appearing there and the other time with the human bringing me there through a portal. Because of that, I didn’t really know the way there on foot. It’s not that I have reservations about using a portal because I don’t. I simply want to reexperience what it means to be a dragon.

I surveyed the campus as I hung in the air. It wasn’t long before I located the grassy hill where I’d arrived and further confirmed that no one was around there.

I created a compact membrane of mana in the sky to spring myself off of, propelling myself forward. The wind whipped past my face as I rapidly approached my destination. Right before making contact with the ground, I cast wind magic to soften my landing, so instead of leaving a crater, I left no indication of my landing whatsoever.

Not too shabby, I thought as I rated my movement from the classroom to the grassy hill I’d arrived on just two days ago.

I walked over to the glyph that I’d left yesterday. Though it’d only been half a day since I’d set up the glyph to regenerate mana and form a cache that I could draw from, I wanted to check to see the rate at which it was expanding. This entire process was essentially uncharted territory to me since I’d never done this before, so I was eager to see how far it’d progressed.

I crouched down and traced the outline of the glyph, activating it. As I did, my eyes widened. It’s already generated this much? In simple terms, my full mana capacity was roughly a trillion units—enough to power a sizable human country for at least a year. However, with the limiter on, I could barely get to ten thousand. Right now, the glyph, which had started from three measly units, had regenerated to five thousand.

It wasn’t nearly enough for me to draw upon to fight at full power, but the fact that it’d regenerated this much in this little time was impressive to say the least. This gave me an idea for further tests; five thousand units of mana could fuel many different glyph creations. I had approximately one hour and a half before the human returned to the classroom. The clock’s ticking. I’ll need to hurry.

Karen Aporenzi

856 C-5, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

I stepped out of the portal and began making my way to the classroom.

Hopefully she’s not too down about the test. Wait...maybe I should be more worried if she did too well. What if she stands out too much? Oh no. Please let everything be normal...

I opened the classroom door, a little anxious.

“Oh, Karen. Right on time,” Professor Tellion said, looking up from her book.

“Any...problems?” I asked nervously.

“Hmm? No problems. The exam began and ended without incident. Everything was perfectly normal.”

“Whew... That’s a relief.”

“I can’t say I understand what you could have possibly been worried about,” she said before turning to El. “You are free to leave now, for the first time since the exam began. I’ll have the results of your exam within a few days. Thank you for staying for the entirety of the exam.”

El, who had her legs on the desk, put them on the ground and walked toward me. How long has she been waiting for me? I don’t even see her test on her desk. After excusing ourselves, we walked out of the classroom and into the hall.

“When did you finish?” I asked.

“Not too long before you arrived,” El responded. “More importantly, I believe there was talk of a late lunch break?”

“Yeah. I’m surprised you remembered that. So, wait, you really finished the test? That’s amazing.” My eyes widened.

“Please,” she snorted. “It was child’s play.”

“You know that only a few students have actually finished that test, right?” Yours truly included.

“Well, now there’s one more. Anyway, I’m famished. To the dining hall!”

She’s really trying to change the subject. It was as if she was trying to distract me from something. “Did you stay in the classroom the entire time?” I asked, suspicious.

“What kind of question is that? Where would I have gone? Why would I feel the need to leave? When would I even have had the time to leave? Who or what gave you the idea that I left?”

“I don’t know. Just asking. No need to get so defensive. Sheesh.” Yeah, she definitely didn’t stay put. But I guess at the very least, she came back. So no harm done...probably. “Do you know what you want for lunch?”

“Parfaits.”

“Don’t you want something a little more filling like—”

“Parfaits.”

“No, I mean like—”

“Parfaits.”

I rolled my eyes. Why the heck is a member of the strongest species in the world addicted to parfaits? “Fine. But you’re getting actual food too.”

“Agreed. I’ll have a rack of troll ribs.”

“For the last time, they don’t have troll meat! What’s up with that? Like, I kinda get that it’s a delicacy to your people for some crazy reason, but you guys have to eat other foods too, right?”

“Just parfaits and troll meat,” she said sarcastically.

I gave her a deadpan stare, not even justifying her blatantly false answer with any further acknowledgment.

“I’ll order for you.”

“Be sure to order at least five parfaits. I need my energy.” She blissfully grinned, drool beginning to drip from her mouth.

“Uh-huh...”

It was really hard to believe that the very same elder dragon who’d arrived here as a bloody mess, ready to kill me, had become a parfait-loving, regular girl. Maybe things will work out after all. Doesn’t look like there’s anything to worry about her fitting in. Maybe the combat placement exam will go well, and she won’t try to go too overboard or do anything that’ll out her as a dragon. Suddenly, I began to feel optimistic about everything.

Mitaelshuroxa (El)

856 C-6, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

“Hurry up!”

“I’m moving as fast as a ‘human’ is capable of,” I growled. “Or maybe is it acceptable for me to move at my usual elder dragon speed?”

“Ugh! I told you not to have a seventh parfait!”

“How could I not? The clerk said it was a lucky number to aid me in my placement exam today.”

“I never took you for someone who’d buy into those kinds of superstitions.”

“I’m not. I simply desired another parfait, and that served as the perfect pretense.”

For some reason, I could feel the human glaring holes into me. Don’t act jealous simply because I was able to outsmart the staff for another parfait and you couldn’t.

“Oh, there she is.” The vampire looked up at us.

We arrived at a large field with a flat stone arena in the middle of it. Waiting by the side of it were five individuals. Among them were three whom I was already acquainted with, and the most surprising of which was the vampire from yesterday. She’s unaffected by the sunlight? Though she was carrying a parasol and was wearing long sleeves and a dark material that covered her legs under her skirt, that shouldn’t be sufficient for a vampire to survive in the sunlight.

“Oh, there they are.” I felt a pang of annoyance as I heard the succubus doctor’s voice.

“Sorry, we’re late! We got...held up.” The human shot me an annoyed look.

“It’s quite all right,” the vampire said with a gentle smile. “You’ve only arrived minutes after some of the other members here. And we’re still waiting on Ca’al, so it’s not a problem at all.”

The human sighed. “He’s not here? I just saw him here a few hours ago.”

The vampire shrugged. “I even told him to be on time, but it seems he’s disappeared off somewhere.”

“You know how adolescent boys are these days.” The succubus doctor shrugged. “I’m sure he’s occupied with some sword swings, if you know what I mean.”

The human shot him a disgusted glance.

“Oh, I bet he’s by the tree,” an unfamiliar female beastkin said. “I told him about my secret training place, and he said he’d go there. Y’know, I bet he fell asleep! I totally get it. It’s like the best place on campus to take a nap,” she said proudly.

“Which tree?” the human asked.

“That one,” the beastkin said, pointing generally into the distance.

“That really doesn’t help...”

“It’s not that hard. Look, it’s that big one over there.”

“There are a lot of big ones over there,” the human said, rolling her eyes.

“I’m sorry to ask, but would you mind fetching him?” the vampire asked the human. “I would ask Nayira, but I don’t want to delay the start of the placement exam.”

“Sure, I’ll get him. Seriously, what the heck is wrong with him?” the human grumbled.

“Just walk like ten, fifteen minutes thataway, and you’ll see a real awesome tree. Can’t miss it.”

“Uh-huh...” The human shook her head, muttering something under her breath.

But just as she began to leave, she was stopped by the other familiar individual here: the Magic Breaker boy from yesterday.

“Well, well. If it isn’t Karen and the rude transfer student. I see you’re not rude just with your words but your actions as well. Please do consider how I’m taking time out of my busy schedule to be here, and yet you seem to have no regard for that whatsoever.”

The human rolled her eyes and scoffed before leaving the scene.

“That’s probably ’cause they don’t care about your precious time,” the female beastkin said matter-of-factly.

“Shut up, Nayira. What would you know? You were late yourself. I wish I was more surprised, but I don’t think it’s in your kind’s nature to be punctual. Uncivilized beasts,” the Magic Breaker scoffed.

“How about I show you just how punctual I can be,” she growled, her claws protruding.

“Humph. You can’t beat me. The last time you tried, I thoroughly trounced you.”

“You got lucky! Next time, I’ll—”

“Enough.” A silver-furred wolf trotted up to them and commanded silence. “Your squabbling wastes precious time. Rhand, return to the waiting area. Nayira, proceed to the arena.”

“Okay...” The beastkin looked reluctant.

“Humph. Yes, sir,” the Magic Breaker said sarcastically.

“Thank you, Professor,” the vampire said. “I apologize that you had to step in like that.”

“It was for their safety. I can only imagine what you’d do if they erupted into their own fight and ruined the placement exam.”

The vampire giggled, neither confirming nor denying the wolf’s claims.

“You’re the new student, El, right? Greetings. I’m the head professor of the combat track, Professor Fhrugen.” He held out his paw toward me.

Oh, this is that handshake the vampire taught me. I took his paw in my hand and shook it up and down. He gave me a confused look while the vampire seemed to hold back a laugh.

“We’ll talk about that later... For now, I’ll explain the rules of your placement exam. It’s simple: win until you can’t. Matches continue until one person yields or is knocked unconscious. I’ll intervene if it seems that the match might result in any kind of critical injuries, and—”

“And if you or your opponents do get hurt, don’t worry! That’s what I’m here for. I’ll fix you up right as rain, so fight your hearts out and get hurt as much as you want, you hear?” the succubus doctor said, interrupting the wolf.

“As Doctor Paunsasoy said, she is here for medical support. However, the objective is to not sustain or inflict any injuries. Understood?”

“Sounds simple enough.” I nodded. I’ve no desire to end up back in that succubus doctor’s infirmary again.

“Good. Then why don’t you head into the arena?” the wolf said.

“Be careful! Or don’t,” the succubus doctor giggled.

As instructed, I made my way onto the stone arena and faced the beastkin who’d arrived there not too long ago. Her arms were crossed as if she’d been impatiently waiting for me.

“Took you long enough,” she barked. “Come on, let’s get this show on the road.”

I wasn’t exactly sure why she was in such a hurry to lose, but I was happy to oblige. While the human goes to retrieve the Blade Saint, I’ll quickly dispatch the two opponents before him, warming up for our showdown in the process. My heart suddenly began beating faster as I thought about how I’d soon be able to face the Blade Saint once more and take his life. Just a little longer...

As I began mentally preparing myself for the battle to come, for some reason, the wolf joined us in the arena. Apparently, he was here to give a lecture. “Combat is an art where you must always respect your opponent. So, before we begin, introduce yourself to one another.”

I truly couldn’t care less, but it’s best if I play along if I want everything to go smoothly so I can get my chance to fight the Blade Saint.

I’d learned what constituted a polite introduction from the vampire. Regrettably, I suppose she’s useful for something. For now, I decided it’d be best if I introduced myself according to how the vampire had taught me so as to be in line with the customs of this world. So, I stuck out my hand, palm up, which strangely prompted the beastkin to tilt her head.

“What is this?” she asked.

“A greeting befitting of your kind.” A non-elder dragon. “Now place your hand on mine, and we’ll shake.”

For some reason though, her body began to tremble. “Oh, I see... You’re making fun of me, calling me a dog because I have werewolf blood in me.”

Huh? What is she talking about? “Can you be a good girl and shake already?” I asked impatiently.

But this seemed to only make her angrier. She slapped my hand away and growled. “Is that dog collar on you also supposed to be some kind of joke? How dare you! Let’s do this! I’m ready to make you cry,” she growled, baring her fangs.

At this point, the wolf was deeply sighing while the vampire had turned around, clutching her mouth and stomach while trembling with laughter.

I truly could not comprehend what was going on, but it seemed like the beastkin was advocating for us to the match sooner rather than later, which I was all for.

“Great. Let’s do this.”

The wolf sullenly shook his head before walking out of the arena. “Remember. Respect. On my mark, the battle will begin. Get ready.”

At these words, the beastkin assumed a stance.

No weapon or magic it seems. She’s purely relying on her own physical strength. Excellent. Brute force is more my speed.

I knelt down, leaned forward, and reached out to either side of me until the pads of my fingers touched the ground. This was an elder dragon stance—or at least an adaptation for my human form of what it’d look like in dragon form.

“What kind of stance is that? You goin’ for a run or somethin’?” the beastkin asked.

“It’s a fairly standard stance. Feel free to use it after this if you’d like.”

“Yeah, right. I’m not out to embarrass myself like that.”

“Your loss.” I guess she hasn’t noticed the mana I’m storing to use as a burst forward.

The wolf looked between the two of us, confirming our readiness before yelling, “Begin!”

I immediately sprang off the ground faster than the beastkin had anticipated. Her eyes seemed to be able to keep up with my speed, but her body wasn’t. By the time she was able to move a muscle, my knee was already in her face.

Just as I was about to make contact, she narrowly avoided impact by leaning backward. Her face was still filled with surprise and duress of having to use the maximum of her abilities to react to me.

You’re no doubt internally celebrating being able to avoid an attack this fast. You’re even desperately scrapping together a plan for your next move. Too bad I already know mine.

Maneuverability in midair wasn’t something that beastkin and most other species were very familiar with. However, aerial combat was one of the specialties of elder dragons and dragons in general. It was unlikely she’d guess what’d happen since she not only believed me to be human but was also not well-versed in aerial combat herself. In all likelihood, she was thinking I was vulnerable while airborne, making this the opportune moment to launch a counterattack. But that wasn’t the case at all.

She was so focused on repositioning her body to start an attack that she’d stopped observing me as closely. If only she’d kept her focus on me one second longer, she might have noticed that I’d been channeling my flames to alter my direction. A short burst of powerful fire shot from my hands and propelled me upward directly over her head. Then, all that remained was the coup de grâce.

While she stared up at me in a daze, I extended my leg upward and swiftly swung it down, accelerating its speed and increasing its force with more of my flames. There was no dodging it this time around. I felt my heel make direct contact with her skull.

Don’t worry, I held back slightly to allow you to keep your life. I can’t kill any of you until I get to the Blade Saint, otherwise that might raise unwanted alarms.

As I landed on the ground, the beastkin staggered backward, her eyes rolled to the back of her head before she eventually collapsed to her knees. It was as if I’d knocked the life out of her.

I patted my skirt down and turned to the wolf, waiting for him to declare me the victor so that I could begin the next battle already. But there was no sign of him doing any such thing. In the next moment, I realized why.

I spun around just in time to catch the fist of the beastkin.

“Not bad. Those were some pretty smooth moves. I didn’t know I was fighting a battle mage too.”

“Battle mage?” Then, my eyes were drawn to her other hand, which was clutching a wand. “But you’re a beastkin. Magic is a sin for you.”

“I dunno what rock you’ve been livin’ under, but I guess there’s no better way to bring you into the new age than beatin’ it into you!”

Her leg flew toward me like a whip, almost at the same speed as the kick I’d hit her with. Though I’d been able to dodge it, it seemed as if she’d anticipated that.

“Reset,” she said.

In the next moment, something very unnatural happened. Her body instantaneously snapped back to the position it’d been in when she’d initially thrown a punch at me; it was as if she’d always been there.

She switched stances, turning her body sideways. Then, she started throwing out quick jabs with the arm closer to me and heavier punches with the other. She tried to snake her arms in different ways to get past my guard; occasionally, she’d throw her fist upward so it might hit my chin, or she’d throw her fist at an angle so that it’d hit the side of my head.

“Fortify!” she said, sheathing her wand. Her consequent blows felt heavier and somehow even faster.

Through Cognitive Advantage, I could tell that Reset was a somewhat advanced modern magic technique where the user was able to record their body in a certain state, position, and location, then immediately snap back to it whenever they wanted and from wherever they were. She could’ve been flying through the air or missing limbs, but by using Reset, she’d immediately return to that fighting stance in the same state that she’d cast the spell in.

If the caster wasn’t a skilled mage, they’d take a while to cast the spell, but this spell seemed like one that proficient users could cast in a matter of seconds.

I doubt you’re proficient enough to have cast it so quickly, so I’m assuming you set this up beforehand. Not that it matters to me.

Now that I’d analyzed it, I could probably cast it instantaneously if I wanted. That being said, I wasn’t interested in using it since its use cases seemed limited. The best course of action was to continue relying on my physical strength to bring me to victory. I’d just need to keep in mind the location she’d chosen to reset to.

“What’s the matter? Are surprise attacks and blocking all you can do? Come on, where’s your proper technique and form?” the beastkin taunted as she continued pelting me with attacks.

Every movement of hers seemed to be purposeful and seamlessly linked into the next. From what I understood about other species, they’d developed something called martial arts, which allowed them to efficiently use their bodies as if they were weapons. With the sheer might of dragons, we never felt pressured to learn such things, so I was possibly at a disadvantage in this form.

I’d never fought in my human form before, so I could only think of how I’d fought in my dragon form—brute forcing my opponent into submission.

Then strangely, she made an opening for me. It was such an obvious bait, but at the same time, I couldn’t help but wonder what exactly she could do about me throwing a full-force punch at her. Let’s see what you have in mind.

“Took the bait, huh?” she said, a wide grin on her face.

Next, she ducked down, extended her foot forward, grabbed my arm with both her hands, and used the momentum of my punch to flip me in the air. This entire time, I’d thought that she was similar to me where her fighting style was focused on overpowering the enemy with strength, but it seemed that she had other tricks up her sleeve.

In the next moment, I felt my back hit the stone floor, but there was no time to catch the breath that’d been knocked out of me. The beastkin kept her grip on my arm with one hand and used the other to throw a punch down at my face.

If brute force is how you want to play it now, then I’m game.

I poured mana into my head and met her strike head-on—literally.

“Ow!” she winced, releasing her grip slightly on my arm.

A fierce grin spread across my face. It’d been a good, confident attack from her, but now I had the exact opening I’d been waiting for. I slipped out of her grasp, flipped over, and poured mana into my leg while using my arm as a pivot to swing my body forward so that my knee would reach her head. But just before it could, she jumped back. Though my attack might have missed, I used the momentum to swing around and land in a crouching position, ready to continue the battle.

I need to calm down. I’m enjoying this far too much.

Elder dragons always fought at full force, but having my power suppressed gave me the rare opportunity to fight at somewhat of a disadvantage. Battles were much more enjoyable when opponents were of similar skill levels.

However, as much as I wanted to revel in the thrill of battle, it was more important that I dispatch my opponents quickly so that I could reach my true goal—the Blade Saint.

The beastkin quickly rushed into my range, ready to resume her barrage of attacks. She wasn’t interested in letting me recover even slightly, but I wasn’t going to let her take control of the battle.

I pressed my palms against the ground and produced a pillar of flame in front of me, which forced the beastkin to promptly jump backward. Using this opportunity, I traced an arc in front of me from the pillar of flame, expanding it into a curtain of fire around me that stopped her from advancing any further.

“You really think a little fire’s gonna save you? You buying time in there’s just as advantageous for me as it is for you. Spirits of water, hear my plea; grant me the strength to set you free. Deliver unto me your torrential rage and your gentle grace, so that I may eliminate these flames without a trace!”

Rhymes? I knew that chanting the incantation for a spell increased its force, but I wouldn’t be caught dead doing that. Also, that’s spirit magic. Is she using a mix of spirit and modern magic? Is this what it means to be a so-called battle mage? Humph. Not that it matters. My preparations are done, as is this fight.

The beastkin released a spiral of concentrated water as powerful as a crashing wave toward me while running forward herself, presumably to make sure that if I did somehow dodge it, she could still catch me.

Unfortunately for you, I’m not the running type.I wonder if you are though.

“What the...?!”

In the next moment, an expression of surprise, fear, and utter confusion graced the beastkin’s face as the spell she’d launched at me reversed direction and flew toward her. Her reaction was understandable, especially considering that she probably had it in her head that I was nothing more than flames and physical strength. But unfortunately for her, elder dragons are also masters of the arcane. After all, it was how we shed our human form and became something much greater. Redirecting a spell or two was child’s play for me.

“Reset!” the beastkin yelled in a panic, snapping back to her initial position.

She might’ve thought doing so would deliver her out of harm’s way, as well as give her some space to assess the situation and plan her next move. I could practically feel her sigh of relief, but that moment of peace would prove to be short-lived because waiting there for her at the reset point was me.

“Welcome back.” I grinned as I shot my arm, fully fortified with my flames propelling it, square into her jaw.

She flew into the air, once again being knocked unconscious. I’d realized that the reason that she’d been able to recover so quickly from the first time I’d knocked her out was because she’d cast Reset as a delayed spell, timing it to activate around the time that she’d lost consciousness. This time though, she hadn’t had the time to set it as a delayed spell, so there was no chance that she’d be able to recover.

Humph. And this is why delayed spells are useless. Once again, physical strength triumphs.

“This time, stay down,” I said, flicking my hair out of my face as she landed on the ground.

“Winner: El,” the wolf announced.

I could tell by the silence that’d fallen on the area that the few gathered were impressed with how easily I’d disposed of the beastkin.

I strode off the arena toward the wolf while eyeing the magic circle the beastkin had cast as a delayed spell for Reset. It was an interesting spell, so I decided to commit the magic circle’s structure to memory in light of its novelty.

In the meantime, the succubus doctor rushed to the arena and excitedly carried away the body of the beastkin. “I’ll take her to the infirmary! Don’t get hurt until I get back, okay?” Then she proceeded to jet off toward the school, leaving just the vampire, the wolf, my next opponent, and me.

One down. One more to go before the Blade Saint.

“So? When’s the next fight?” I asked the wolf.

“Very eager, aren’t you? You may start the next match immediately if you’d like. Although, I’d suggest you take a moment to center yourself before jumping into the next one.”

“No need. I’m warmed up and want to stay that way.” The fight with the beastkin was a good way to get the blood flowing and regain my combat instincts. I’m not expecting much, but I do hope that the next opponent is more of a challenge before I get to the main course. Speaking of which... I began scanning the area but saw no sign of the human or anyone who resembled the Blade Saint.

“Are you looking for someone? Do you perhaps miss Karen?” the vampire teased from underneath her parasol.

“What gave you that ridiculous idea?”

“No need to get so defensive,” she giggled. “Besides, you should be focusing on your next match instead.”

“Why’s that?”

“I understand the extent of your current capabilities based on how you fought in the last battle. I can confidently say that you’ll find your next opponent, Rhand, to be a difficult match.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I remember the human saying something similar.

“I’m not at liberty to disclose information that would give you an unfair advantage. However, be careful not to get too burned.”

Before I could press her for details, the wolf called out to me. “El, you may return to the arena. Your opponent is waiting.”

“Best of luck. You’ll need it.” The vampire smiled cryptically.

I scoffed and walked back to the center of the arena, where a familiar boy was standing with a smug expression.

“Well, well. Here we meet again,” he said, crossing his arms. “Despite your rude treatment yesterday, I’m not so cruel as to not give you some valuable advice. Forfeit now, and you’ll save yourself from the embarrassment that so many before you have endured.”

“Why would I forfeit from certain victory? Perhaps you should take your own advice before I do the world a service and wipe that smug smile from your face.”

His eyebrow twitched, but his smile didn’t fade. “Fine. Suit yourself. Don’t say I didn’t warn you though.”

Analyzing him, I didn’t see anything noteworthy in regard to both his physical abilities and mana levels. The beastkin from earlier was much more of a threat than him. This begged the question though: Why is he ranked above her? Could it be that they’d made a mistake, and the second level was actually easier than the first one?

“I suppose we’ll forgo the introductions since you two already seem to know each other. But remember, respect, okay?” Neither of us nodded though, making the wolf sigh. “Get ready.”

The next thing that happened was something I’d never seen before. The Magic Breaker boy rolled back his sleeve, revealing a strange device on his wrist. He then held his arm horizontally against his chest, and in the next moment, a metallic crest popped out of the device, which he promptly caught with his other hand.

“Know what this is?” he asked, proudly showing it to me.

“Rhand...” The wolf groaned.

“I’ll make it quick, Professor. I promise,” he said to the wolf before turning back to me. “So, you do know what this is, don’t you?”

“Not a clue. Participation medal?” I shrugged.

“It’s a symbol of my conviction to the noble mission of my order of Magic Breakers—a testament to their acknowledgment of my strength. Take a careful look and let its visage burn into your eyes. This is a magnificent device that can only be created by the power of science. Welcome to the future of science supremacy,” he declared.

“Rhand. How many times have we been through this? No need for the preambles. Just get on with it,” the wolf growled.

“Sure thing.” Then he stuck the medal out in front of him and promptly let go. To my surprise, it hung in the air and began to glow a myriad of different colors. He proceeded to cross his arms into an X in front of him, pulled them back to his waist, and then turned his body sideways and extended his hand toward the medal. In the next moment, the light from the medal grew stronger and radiated from his hand down his arm and across his body. The light slowly faded, revealing a red suit with white gloves, black boots, and a red helmet with a black visor. “Welcome to the future of science supremacy,” he repeated.

Is that some kind of catchphrase of his? I hate it.

“Begin...” the wolf said solemnly as if his head hurt.

I’d been so distracted by whatever ridiculous performance he’d forced me to witness that I’d forgotten to take a stance.

“What is that foolish outfit you have on?”

It was one thing for me to make light of this battle but another for him to mock me with his strange moves and even stranger garb that the strange crest had endowed him with. Stranger still was that Cognitive Advantage didn’t seem to understand what it was either. It registered the outfit as a strange uniform for crime-fighting teams or something.

“‘Foolish outfit’?” He sounded offended. “Why don’t I show you the strength of what you’re mocking?”

“By all means.”

He crossed his arms against his chest and clenched his fists. In the next moment, two bright blue halos formed around them, and they sent out sparks when he touched them together. He then began to slowly approach me, arms still crossed.

What kind of stance is this? He has to be mocking me. In that case, I’ll finish this quickly. It’s a shame that I won’t get a quality battle before fighting the Blade Saint, but I suppose I shouldn’t be too surprised that this is the best they have in a world without elder dragons.

I lunged at him and threw a simple punch. I made sure to hold back slightly for fear of shattering him into a million pieces and thus losing my chance to fight the Blade Saint. I doubt they’ll take kindly to one of their own dying after all.

“Mana Void,” he said nonchalantly before I made contact.

Though my fist had found a target, it hadn’t been the one I’d expected. This human equivalent of a dressed-up twig had caught my fist in his surprisingly tiny hand. Even more surprising, he hadn’t even so much as flinched.

“Was that supposed to be a punch? Oh, how embarrassing for you,” he snickered.

I followed up my attack with a swift kick to his head, but it felt like I’d kicked the base of a mountain. Only, this time, it didn’t crumble or even shake at all.

“Correction: That’s embarrassing.” His grip tightened around my fist as he cocked his arm back. “Warning: This is gonna hurt.”

I could tell instinctively that even with my reinforced scales, the strange halos on the back of his hands were dangerous. I twisted my way out of his hold and avoided his strike, just barely ducking past it. I jumped into the air and swung my leg down, reinforcing its speed and force with my flames.

Just as I felt assured of my victory, I saw his lips move once more. Before I knew it, my flames disappeared. Not only that, I also couldn’t produce any flames at all. It was as if my mana had vanished or something was separating me from it. I couldn’t sense it at all.

My opponent didn’t seem to want to give me a chance to process what’d happened. He swiftly dodged my kick and then followed it up with another punch. This time, I couldn’t dodge. I took the attack head-on and immediately realized why I’d felt danger from it.

A burning pain shot from the spot on my arm where the halo had passed through. It felt like an unbearable blaze was spreading across my body as if my mana vessels were exploding. I fell to the ground and rolled away to avoid enduring that strange attack any further. Once I gained enough of a distance, I could sense my mana again, so I immediately used my flames to propel myself further back.

“What’s wrong? You’re running?” He chuckled. “My blades only hurt those with impurities within them. The more impurities, the more intense the pain. You’ve been a naughty girl if it’s hurt you that much, haven’t you?”

I ignored his words and instead focused my eyes on his outfit. What...is this? It was already strange that Cognitive Advantage didn’t immediately recognize its components, but now I can’t even use analysis magic to examine it. Something about it is preventing me from doing so. All I can tell is that there’s some kind of strange aura radiating from his left hand. The only thing I could think of that would have such effect was runic armor. Runes had natural mana absorption properties, which allowed them to negate all sorts of magic. Back in my realm, they’d been crafted into armor to combat magic. But could what he was wearing truly be runic armor? The ones I knew of had been incredibly bulky and heavy, but his outfit was lean and almost skintight. Is this what he’s yapping about when he says “science supremacy”? Is that ridiculous suit just a more efficient form of runic armor?

“I can tell you’re racking that pretty brain of yours, desperately trying to crack the code, but I’ll save you the trouble. Magic Breaker armor is modernized. All of them come standard with runic protection, but mine specifically comes equipped with two functions. First, I can control the area of runic protection and even project it to designated areas. It not only nullifies any mana in that field completely but also absorbs it, transmitting it back to the suit to be converted into energy that powers this suit. Second, I can burn mana. Bet you’ve never felt that, have you? That’s science, cleansing you of your impurities. Welcome to the future of science supremacy.”

He can nullify and absorb my mana? If that was the case, it made sense why my attacks had had no effect. Even my basic physical attacks like punches and kicks were empowered by my mana. If that was taken away, then I had no choice but to rely purely on the strength of my muscles, which might as well be nonexistent in my human form.

The other thing that’d caught my attention was the unfamiliar term he’d used in the latter half of his smug explanation. Mana burn? If it’s what it sounds like, I’ve really underestimated the threat he poses to me. It’d be one thing if he simply made me unable to use my mana; however, judging by the sensation of that halo passing through my body, his mana burn ability essentially ignited the mana in my body, making me feel like there was a string of small explosions within me.

“I hope you’ve come to realize how foolish your characterization of this suit is,” he chuckled. “Underestimating me and the power this suit grants me will be your downfall.”

I glanced at the vampire, who was smiling and amused. This must’ve been what she’d meant about “getting too burned.” If he continued to land blows on me that burned my mana, it’d only serve to leave me significantly damaged.

As both the vampire and the human had said, this was a difficult match for me in my current state. Of course, if I was in my dragon form, I could simply sneeze to defeat him, but with my human body as weak as it was, that wasn’t an option whatsoever.

However, the more important issue was related to my mana. Though, due to the limiter that’d been placed on me, my mana could only regenerate to a certain threshold, the incredible rate at which it did so had been left unchanged. A normal human most likely would have their mana pool fully burned before they could recover any of it, but as an elder dragon, my mana recovery was too fast compared to that of lesser beings. If I lost a thousand units of mana, I could essentially recover at least ten percent of that in no time at all.

If this Magic Breaker boy needed my mana to deal damage, then he essentially had an infinite amount of it at his disposal. I wanted nothing less than to get up close and personal to make sure I wiped the smug look from his face, but also, I was no fool. If I allowed myself to be close to him, that would only enable him to relentlessly attack me with his mana burn while also negating my own attacks with his mana-canceling and absorption abilities. As of right now, fighting at close range using my usual brute strength style was not wise.

At this point, I decided to try anything I could. While maintaining my distance, I punched the ground and pulled out a chunk of the arena. But no sooner had I thrown it than he stuck out his arm.

“Mana Void,” he said calmly.

In the next moment, I felt the same cold sensation and a snap as if the string connecting my mana to my spells had been severed. The shard felt heavy in my hand, and I was forced to drop it before I could even throw it. He can project the mana-cancellation field that far away from him?

I immediately put more distance between the two of us until I was at the very edge of the arena. He showed no signs of moving at all. I once again tried to pick up a rock to throw at him, but I once again felt the cold sensation of his mana cancellation. The rock made a thud as it fell to the ground. Is there no limit to his range?!

He continued holding his hand in my direction, most likely to keep the mana-cancellation field on me, ensuring that I couldn’t do anything. Then he began slowly walking forward.

This kid is cocky, approaching me so leisurely. But realistically, I knew that he had more than enough reason to be full of himself. His equipment essentially reduced me to nothing but a frail human. What utter humiliation! But if I don’t figure something out soon, he’ll continue to have the upper hand.

“You’re cornered with no mana and no tricks up your sleeve. Feel like forfeiting yet? Not that I’ll give you the chance to anymore.”

There was one last thing I hadn’t tested yet, and I very much didn’t want to resort to this. However, if I had to choose between losing and employing this strategy, then I’d prefer the latter.

From what I could tell, he’d used his left hand to deploy the mana-cancellation field and his right to burn mana. He was most likely only capable of deploying a field in an area around him or in one target area. He couldn’t make these fields in multiple areas, which meant that so long as he wasn’t projecting the field around himself, he was open for an attack.

I exhaled, assuming a stance once more. This time, I took one that mimicked the beastkin. I tilted my body sideways, broadened my legs, and raised my arms.

“Oh? Are you going back to your original plan? Are you going to try using your physical strength to beat me? Not that you have much choice, I suppose. But I commend you for putting up a final stand. Unfortunately for you though, this is checkmate.”

He threw out a punch toward me, convinced of his victory. He’d cornered me, and there was no chance of me being able to withstand his mana burn. As soon as his attack connected, I’d lose. There was no doubt in my mind. Taking that punch meant I would be defeated and wouldn’t have a chance to kill the Blade Saint. I wouldn’t be able to save my people. That was why I’d use anything I could to prevent that. Even if that meant using the martial arts that the beastkin had tried against me.

I remembered how her body had moved in relation to mine and how she’d seamlessly chained each movement to the next. I ducked down past his punch, extended my leg forward, and grabbed his arm. His eyes widened, not expecting me to use this technique, but it was already too late. I used the momentum of his punch and flipped him over straight onto his back.

From my analysis, the advantage of this technique was that even without overwhelming physical strength of your own, you could use the force and momentum of your opponent to inflict damage for you. Even though he’d been using his Mana Void on me, he couldn’t stop his own momentum, which I’d used to crash him against the ground. Of course, his armor would prevent him from taking any meaningful damage from this, but it gave me the opening I needed.

As soon as his back hit the ground, I once again felt the connection between my mana and my body. His Mana Void was gone for the moment, meaning that I was free to enact my plan. Immediately, I cast multiple spells while leaping backward.

He wasted no time and tried to negate my mana again, but it was too late. I was serious this time.

“Multicast?! How can someone like you do that?!”

His eyes widened as he was met with an entire arsenal of magic circles, all pointed at him. The sheer number of spells that I’d cast almost instantaneously must have overwhelmed him, but casting at least five or six spells simultaneously was child’s play for an elder dragon. Then again, it must be a rare sight for people in this realm, which was all the more to my advantage.

He desperately tried to negate each of them, but even if he did, it didn’t matter. The barrage of magic was solely there to keep his attention and prevent him from anticipating my main attack.

I deeply inhaled and blew out a plume of obsidian smoke that immediately filled the arena. Let’s see how you deal with not knowing where I am or any of my attacks are coming from. As he began shaking his arm everywhere in an attempt to negate whatever magic was coming toward him, he neglected to consider that the real danger wasn’t in the magic pointed at him but the impending physical damage coming right at him.

I charged up all the firepower I could muster and flew in a straight line as spells of every element shot at him. Though he successfully canceled some of them, and his armor negated the rest as they came into contact with him, he couldn’t negate the inertia of my attack. I shot at him full speed, landing a punch right in his gut, sending him flying far into the distance.

The shock wave from the blow dispelled the majority of the smoke screen, revealing only the victor of our battle left standing in the arena.

There was silence as the wolf tried to process what’d happened. But eventually, the vampire cleared her throat, snapping the wolf back to his senses.

“W-Winner: El,” he said, dumbfounded.

My lips curled into a smile. Ready or not, Blade Saint, be prepared to be torn into shreds.

Interlude: The Calm Before the Storm

Ca’al Sasphorora

854 C-4, Sun Month 4, Moon 18

I stared down my opponent, focusing on her hands as she adjusted their grip around her blade. I made sure to match even her slightest movement with a reaction of my own. If she raised her blade, I moved mine into a position to intercept it. If she took a step forward, I took one small step back to keep her in my range but slightly out of hers. Failure to account for even the smallest detail could put me at an immediate disadvantage and spell the end. But this standoff couldn’t last forever.

Suddenly, she dashed toward me, slashing at my torso. I stepped backward, just barely avoiding her reach, and brought my blade above my head before swiftly swinging it down. She quickly twirled to the right and repositioned her blade before thrusting it at my head. I narrowly avoided it by tilting my head to the side. She immediately retracted her blade and unleashed a flurry of swift strikes, silently slashing through the air. I dodged the first one, parried the second, dodged the third, dodged the fourth, and then parried the fifth, slightly knocking her off-balance—or so I thought.

I went for a big swing, raising my blade over my head. This is it. I can do it...right? No, my instincts are telling me not to, but this looks like a good attack angle. I paused for maybe a fraction of a second before deciding to follow through with my original plan. I thought this could be the attack that decided the match, but she smirked and stopped pretending to have lost her balance. She immediately closed the distance between us and rested her blade on my neck. I didn’t even have a chance to move.

“There it is again,” she sighed. “Your hesitation.”

“When you’re up against a stronger opponent, of course you’re gonna hesitate for a moment or two,” I grumbled.

“It doesn’t matter who you’re facing. Stay confident. I’m not the one beating you; it’s your own hesitation.”

“No, I think you’re definitely the one beating me.”

I couldn’t help but have traumatic flashbacks to when we were kids and would play a seemingly innocent game of her own invention called Blade Saint, which always ended with her beating me with a stick (my stick).

“Think what you want. Just some friendly advice from the person who’s beaten you hundreds of times by now,” she said, sheathing her blade.

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, doing the same.

“I mean, seriously, don’t you get tired of losing to me, Ca’al? If I didn’t know better, I’d say you enjoy it,” she teased.

“One of these days...” I grumbled.

“Don’t worry. This isn’t where we end,” she said, grinning.

Immediately after her win was decided, the area began buzzing with the chatter of five other students who’d been around to watch our match.

“Wow, that’s another win for Soreya.”

“Yeah, but it’s just against Ca’al. What does it matter if she keeps beating the weakest one of us?”

“I mean, yeah, he’s weak, but he’s the only one challenging her.”

“Isn’t it because he’s the only one stupid enough to do that?”

“Like a small dog growling at a bear or something.”

“No, it’s ’cause he’s the only one with a spine,” Soreya barked, frowning.

“It’s because he’s too weak to realize how strong you are!” one of the students said.

“That doesn’t even make sense...” Soreya sighed.

Then, the students resumed their excited clamoring over Soreya.

“Anyway, it doesn’t matter who challenges Soreya. Nobody beats her.”

“Nobody can beat her, not even Master Crayne!”

“Makes you kinda wonder why he’s our master anyway...”

“Ahem. Maybe you need a reminder?”

The excited chatter abruptly stopped at the sound of an older man’s stern voice. They all slowly turned their heads toward the source, fearfully checking his identity, though they already knew. Standing there was a man in robe-like clothing that revealed his toned body underneath. He folded his arms, looking at us with a disappointed expression.

“M-Master Crayne!” the kids cried out in unison.

“What have I said about unauthorized duels?” he barked.

“Well...” I started.

“Well?” He growled.

“Master Crayne, please,” Soreya spoke up. “Ca’al was just helping me practice a stance.”

Master Crayne sighed, shaking his head. “Soreya, your instinct to defend your fellow disciple is admirable, but don’t think that it’ll save any of you from your punishment. Ten laps around the monastery! All of you!”

An audible groan erupted from all of us, but as much as we wanted to protest our punishment, we knew better than to do that. Though we’d all come here at different times and ages, we’d all lived here long enough to know better than to go against him. A chorus of grumbling and then shuffling of feet followed our master’s order.

“What’s the point in us training if the Blade Saint’s just gonna be Soreya anyway?” one of the students said.

“I mean, I guess the Blade Saint usually has a partner, so for that sake, I guess?” replied a different student.

“Sure, but I dunno. Is it really worth it to have come here just for that?”

The other students complained. For you guys, it might not be worth it. This place had become my sanctuary, and it was all thanks to Soreya. Despite how many times I’d bugged her about it, I’d known that I’d only been here thanks to her begging the Guardian scout to take me in too. Who knows what kind of shitty life I’d have right now or if I’d even be alive without her doing that. I honestly wouldn’t be surprised if my shitty parents had tried to sell me off to get some quick cash.

“Come on, Ca’al,” Soreya said, sighing deeply at having to run.

I nodded and followed. How many times have I seen her back? No matter how bleak the situation, no matter how stuck or lost I felt, somehow, she’d always find me and pull me forward by the hand into the light. To be honest, I had a wish. It wasn’t a big wish or even one that I ever expected to come true, but even so, I thought about it every day. Instead of her always pulling me into the light, I wished that, one day, I could be at her side as we both walked toward the light.

That was why I’d sworn that I’d get stronger—so that I could fight by her side...not that it was working out great though. To date, I’d beaten Soreya a total of zero times. I guess there’s the caveat that nobody has ever beaten her, but also, I’m the only one actively trying to. I was the only one stupid enough to keep challenging the obvious next Blade Saint.

It was really just a matter of time until she was officially named the Blade Saint, and I couldn’t wait for her hard work to finally pay off. As the person closest to her, always trying to support her in every way I could, nothing would make me happier. Of course, it’d be sad because her being recognized as the Blade Saint would mean that she’d be shipped off somewhere else to train as a Saint, but I knew that she’d succeed where others had failed. Not having her around anymore would almost be like losing a limb, but Soreya was destined for greatness. I had no doubt that she’d be the one to finally save the world with the other Saints. I need to work harder so that I can be there with her.

“Hey, Ca’al,” Soreya called out to me from slightly ahead. “Let’s race!”

“Why? Running already sucks enough without having to add a competitive aspect to it.”

I tried shaking the negative thoughts out of my head, but they kept coming back. What would happen to me when she was eventually gone? Would I be there by her side? Or would I...

“Aw, come on. It’ll be fun. How about...first one to finish the laps— Actually, you know what, why don’t you decide what the winner gets?” she smirked.

“Why?”

“It’s just me being nice. Since you’re going to lose anyway, it’s better if you decide, so you can make sure you don’t end up losing anything that you treasure.”

“You’re assuming that I’m gonna lose? We’re not sword fighting. I do beat you occasionally on these runs.”

“‘Occasionally’ being the operative word. So come on, what’s it gonna be?”

“Y’know, what’s stopping me from deciding on the worst reward possible and throwing this competition so that you get it?”

“Sheesh, do you really think I’d agree to something with a shitty reward? That’d be stupid. Besides, I know that your pride wouldn’t allow you to do that. You love to compete.” She grinned.

“Yeah, yeah, you know me so well. Okay then, how about...” I racked my brain for an appropriate reward. “First bite of a parfait?”

She stared at me. “Ha ha. What makes you think there’s gonna be parfaits? When has Master Crayne ever allowed that for anyone?”

“No, that’s not what I mean. It’ll be down the road, but once you’re traveling around as the Blade Saint, you’ll be going to all different kinds of places, right? There’ll definitely be parfaits in one of those, so how about the loser has to treat the winner to a parfait.”

Here at the monastery, our diets were strictly regulated. We were restricted to healthy foods to maximize our vitality and provide us with enough energy to survive the rigorous training we underwent.

Despite having lived in the city for some odd years before moving to the countryside, Soreya apparently had never eaten a parfait. Out in the countryside where we’d lived, there hadn’t been anywhere with stores that’d sell anything remotely close to that kind of dessert; we didn’t even have ice cream out there.

Personally, I’d only heard about parfaits after arriving at the monastery. Both Soreya and I’d agreed that it was the most interesting dessert we’d ever heard of. It was essentially a dream come true. After all, where else could you find a perfect combination of various desserts in one glass? Apparently, parfaits came in so many different combinations that you could open up entire restaurants dedicated to them and have a complicated menu that went on for pages.

From how parfaits had been described to us, we’d been very interested in learning how it tasted. But of course, none of us could leave the monastery until either the Blade Saint was discovered or until it was determined that we weren’t a candidate.

“That’s a pretty-far-in-the-future reward, Ca’al,” Soreya laughed. “But...yeah. I like it. Parfaits it is.”

“So now that’s decided, let’s go!” I said, picking up the pace.

“Heh. You’re on.”

◇

I wheezed for air as I lay collapsed on the ground. Soreya, not too far from me, was bent over and similarly gasping for air.

“Better...luck next time,” she said through labored breaths.

“Are...you...even sure...you won? It was...so close.” We’d been neck and neck at the finish line, so it was hard to tell who’d won.

“If...you’re really so sure, then...wanna do one more lap?”

“Are you...crazy?”

“So...it’s my victory, then.”

“Why? I think it’s a tie,” I protested.

“Fine... Then let’s settle this...with a duel.”

“Fine by me. Just...tell me when the world stops spinning. I can’t stand up,” I said.

“Heh heh. Weakling.”

“Oh yeah? Come over and say that to...my face,” I panted.

She fell silent. “When the world stops spinning...you’ll see.”

“You’re in the same boat!” I snapped.

“Shut up. At least I’m standing and...not collapsed on the ground.”

“What’s...the difference? You can’t even move.”

“Just you...wait until I...get my hands on you in the duel. Oh, I can’t wait to settle this,” she growled.

“Bring...it.”

“Ahem.” A familiar throat-clearing sound from a man sent chills running down our spines. The two of us slowly turned our heads to see our master standing there, wearing a very deep frown. “You two just don’t learn, do you?”

“This isn’t what it sounds like, Master Crayne!” Soreya cried.

“Oh? My mistake. In my old age, I must have missed the point where the youngster slang for ‘duel’ meant something else other than fighting one another. Please do enlighten me. What does ‘duel’ mean these days?”

“Uh...” Soreya looked at me for help, but I had none to give her. I was just as out of ideas as her.

“Perhaps ‘duel’ means five more laps?” he asked, his eyes narrowing.

Both of our hearts sank at this. “Sorry, Master Crayne,” we both said in unison.

“Good.” He nodded. “After you’re done catching your breath, Soreya, meet me in the training room. I’ve something to discuss with you. And Ca’al...go practice your sword forms in the courtyard.”

“Yes, Master Crayne,” the two of us said.

And with that, he left, allowing us to finally breathe a sigh of relief.

“Where did he even come from?” I asked.

“I have no clue. For an old man, he’s surprisingly stealthy.”

“Anyway, we’ll have to settle this some other time, I guess.”

“Yeah. I think I’m gonna wash up real quick,” she said as she began to drag her feet back inside the monastery. “Oh, by the way, we may not have a duel later, but come meet me at our usual spot after dinner, ’kay?”

“Sure. But why? Something you wanna talk about?” I asked.

“Um...somethin’ like that. But yeah, don’t be late, ’kay?”

“Uh-huh, you got it.”

And with that, she shuffled off, leaving me still on my back.

I wonder what Master Crayne’s gonna talk to her about. Hopefully she’s not in trouble or anything. But more importantly, what does she want to talk to me about?

My mind began coming up with possibility after possibility, and before I knew it, minutes had passed by. I shook my head to clear my mind.

I should get up. I was finally starting to regain feeling in my legs, so I slowly stood up and limped off to the courtyard. Practicing my forms should be a good way to clear my mind and keep me focused.

◇

I cursed under my breath as I panted, out of breath from losing yet another duel to Soreya, only this time, it was a mental version of her. Even in my imagination, I can’t beat her. Sheesh.

One of the advantages of sharing a sword style with the most likely candidate to become the next Blade Saint was that I could learn techniques from her while dueling. I could feel myself getting better each time we’d crossed blades, but it hadn’t changed the fact that she was stronger than me—or anyone else for that matter.

I struggled to keep up with pretty much everyone here. The stranger thing though was that whenever I dueled someone, in my mind, I felt like I knew how they were going to attack. But my body somehow wouldn’t trust my instincts and would force me to move differently. All I could do was pound the basics into my body over and over again, hoping that muscle memory would eventually override the mind of its own that my body apparently had.

I’d consulted Master Crayne about this, and he’d told me that the reason my mind and body were at odds was because I didn’t have the basics down in both body and mind. As a result, more often than not, I was made to train by myself, focusing on getting the sword forms down while everyone else had practice duels.

Despite that, Soreya had indulged me in duels whenever I’d asked. She even treated me like a rival. Because of that, I wanted to do whatever I could to make sure that I was in a strong position to actually support her in the future.

But sometimes—I really meant sometimes—I’d dream of what it’d be like if I were the Blade Saint, the one who was loved most by the blade. No matter what opponent they faced, if they were wielding a blade, their opponent stood no chance. Even if not, the foe probably wouldn’t stand a chance either.

In general, people viewed the Blade Saint as the weakest Saint, but to me, they were the strongest. In terms of pure combat potential, they could outclass anyone. Plus, with the relic, the Blade Saint could summon any sword from its vast arsenal.

It wasn’t great, but sometimes that was how I’d practice. I’d imagine myself as the Blade Saint and think about what they’d do in certain situations. Even right now, I had my eyes closed and was focusing on an ambiguous, imaginary enemy in front of me.

If they come at me with a quick draw, then... I shifted backward to dodge my opponent’s attack. They’ll follow it up with a slash, but before they can do that, I’ll... I thrust my blade forward, hitting my imaginary opponent squarely in the throat.

I reset the scenario. This time, I tried to fight Soreya again. She started with her body tilted to the side and both arms raised, holding her blade to the side of her head with its point facing me. I raised my blade as well, taking the same stance. I inched my foot forward, but she remained in the same position. Just a few more steps forward, and we’ll be in each other’s range. When that happens...I need to strike first.

But right before I entered the strike zone, she made her move, swinging her blade upward. Though logically I knew it had no way of reaching me, I couldn’t help but flinch. I reactively tried to deflect it, but her sword didn’t make contact with mine. She then used the momentum to swing her sword down on me.

“Dammit...” I cursed.

Again. I raised my blade once more, mentally resetting our places. This time, she didn’t take the same stance; instead, she dashed at me and began releasing a flurry of attacks. It took everything I had for me to keep up with them, but I could tell that I was gradually being forced back. I judged the right timing and released a powerful horizontal swipe at her stomach, breaking free as I forced her to retreat.

As she jumped back, I took the opportunity to rush forward and take the offensive. I began with a thrust, but...she knocked my blade aside with her bare hand and swiftly ended the second match with a slash to my throat.

Heh...I seriously can’t even win against her in my imagination. Some might have been discouraged, but that only served to encourage me. Losing wasn’t the end of the world. As long as I could learn from my losses, I could get stronger. Even if I couldn’t be the Blade Saint, I could at least be strong enough to become the partner who supported her.

Okay. Again.

Chapter 4: A Glimpse of the End

856 C-6, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

Suddenly, I felt a jolt. My eyes flew open to a familiar girl with stunning green eyes and brown hair neatly tied behind her head with a black bow. Crouching down, she was shaking me by the shoulders.

“Ca’al! Wake up!”

Soreya? No. Snap out of it. “Karen...?”

“Seriously?! Were you sleeping?! Come on. Get up! You have to be at the arena!”

I groggily surveyed my surroundings and gradually began remembering what’d led me to this situation. After finishing practicing, I’d decided to meditate under this tree that Nayira had mentioned, but I...had fallen asleep. I wasn’t sure how much time had passed, but because of how cloudy it’d become, it felt late.

“Get up!” She grabbed my sword and stuffed it in my hands and pulled me to my feet. “You’re gonna be late!”

“It’s fine. Whoever she is, I doubt she’ll get past Rhand,” I said dismissively.

“I’m...not so sure about that.”

Suddenly, something flew past us and smashed into the top of the tree, shaking it violently. Karen jumped, letting out a short scream. I immediately turned around and put my hand on my blade, but my eyes widened as soon as I realized the identity of the mysterious object.

Rhand, the very person we’d been talking about, comically slid halfway down the tree before crashing into the ground below. Fortunately for him, he was still in his Magic Breaker costume, so the damage he’d suffer, even from a high fall like this, would be reduced.

Both Karen and I looked at each other in confusion. “Rhand?” I called out to him. But it was no use. He was clearly unconscious.

I was able to put two and two together. He could only have ended up like this due to the placement exam. But...was the student really so strong to have sent him flying this far? We were a fair distance from the training grounds, making it all the more unbelievable that he could’ve been knocked so far.

“I...guess we should hurry up,” I said.

“You go ahead. I’ll check up on him.”

“I’m sure he’ll be okay. He has that Magic Breaker armor. I doubt he’s seriously hurt.”

“But...” Karen seemed hesitant.

“He’ll be okay. Anyway, shouldn’t you be paying attention to the transfer student you’re in charge of? We’ll let them know where he landed when we get there. Everything’ll be fine.”

“Okay...” she said.

She was seriously too kind of a person. Rhand had been nothing but nasty to Karen simply because she was a mage, the very existence that his order wanted to snuff out. Despite that, she was willing to check to see if he was okay. If it’d been me, that thought wouldn’t have crossed my mind. At best, I would’ve just been curious if he was alive or not.

I had no sympathy for people like him—or my parents—who looked down and just held such blind hatred for a group of people. In my mind, even if he hadn’t been okay, I’d be happy.

Either way, we made our way to the training grounds. When we arrived, we were met by a peculiar sight. Professor Fhrugen was reprimanding an unfamiliar student while President Victoria was holding her by the shoulder, seemingly amused by something.

As we approached, they turned their heads toward us.

“Sorry. We’re late,” Karen said. “Hey, you too.” Her elbow met my rib cage, urging me to say the same.

“Sorry. I’m late...”

A chill ran down my spine as President Victoria closed her eyes and smiled at me. “Oh, it’s absolutely no problem at all that you were not only absent when I specifically asked you to be on time, but that you were also so late that I had to ask Karen to go get you.”

“Sorry...”

She simply chuckled in response. “By the way, you haven’t happened to see Rhand, have you?” President Victoria asked.

“Yeah, he flew into a tree over there,” I said, pointing.

“And you didn’t think to at least bring him with you?” Professor Fhrugen asked.

“He’s in his costume, so I’m sure he’s fine. He’ll wake up and be back to his usual bigoted self in no time,” I said, shrugging.

Professor Fhrugen let out a long exhale, shaking his head. “Since Doctor Paunsasoy hasn’t returned yet, we’ll need to delay the next match so I can take him to the infirmary.”

“No need. I’ll retrieve him,” President Victoria said with a smile. “Good luck, El,” she said to the unfamiliar student.

Her name’s El? I wonder where she comes from. Everything about her seemed somewhat...different, for lack of a better word. There weren’t many humans out there with the same beautiful silver hair with red streaks as her, and there definitely weren’t many that had golden eyes. Typically, that combination would make me think beastkin, but she didn’t seem to share any other characteristics with them. She didn’t have a tail, special ears, or any fur whatsoever.

As President Victoria began to leave, Professor Fhrugen nodded. “Thank you, Ms. Vallasteir. Now that both combatants are present, we can proceed to the next battle. El, I think I’ve given you a stern enough talking-to about damaging the arena and sending students flying, so I trust that won’t happen again, right?”

The mysterious student, El, nodded. For some reason, ever since we’d arrived, her eyes had been fixed on me. It was as if she was examining me, trying to figure out if I was someone she’d known or not. But I think I’d remember if I’d met someone like her, so that was unlikely. There weren’t many people out there with her combination of physical traits... Is that a dog collar? Kinda reminds me of the one Karen carries around with her for that dog she’s never getting.

“You may both proceed to the arena,” Professor Fhrugen said.

I nodded and walked onto the stone stage, the student following suit, not taking her golden eyes off me for a second.

Finally, when we reached the middle of the arena, I stopped and reached my hand out to her. “El, right? Ca’al Sasphorora. Nice to meet you.”

She gave me a cold glare, which also somehow felt burning hot. It was like being sandwiched between a scorching desert and a frigid tundra.

Did I do something wrong? I shot Karen a glance, but she just shrugged.

“W-Well, let’s have a good match...” I took a few steps back and assumed a stance gripping the hilt of my blade.

“Where’s the relic?” she asked.

“Uh...” I wasn’t sure how to answer that, especially since people weren’t supposed to know that I was supposedly identified as the Blade Saint.

I looked at Karen for help, but she was amid a deep sigh, putting her hand to her head as if a headache was coming on.

“She knows thanks to a certain blabbermouth of a doctor,” Karen said, annoyed. “But it’s okay. Feel free to answer her. The present company knows your identity,” Karen said.

“Well in that case...” I turned back toward my opponent. “The relic’s not something I’m going to bring out for a placement exam,” I said, trying to gloss over the truth.

The truth was that I couldn’t summon it for the simple reason that I wasn’t the Blade Saint. I couldn’t be. I might have above-average reflexes and battle sense, but I was nothing compared to Soreya—the true Blade Saint. She should be the one standing here. Not me.

The girl, El, seemed very skeptical and dissatisfied with my answer, but she didn’t say anything further and instead narrowed her eyes.

I really hope she doesn’t think I’m taking her lightly.

Then, she knelt on the ground, assuming a stance as if she was getting ready to sprint, except she extended her hands to the side.

This is a new stance, but... I focused my senses. I could hear the rumbling of her muscles as she tensed them, practically telling me that she’d fly at me as soon as the match began. The speed at which she’ll come at me is gonna be hard for me to react to.

In that case... I drew my curved, single-edged blade from its sheath. I gripped it with both hands and turned my body sideways, holding it by my head with the blade facing her.

Judging from her stance, I could visualize a total of three likely patterns that she’d attack with. One, she could charge straight at me. Two, she could attack me from the air. Three, she could try to go for my legs. The stance I’d taken accounted for all those possibilities, but... I focused my senses and tuned everything out. The space around me faded until all I could hear was her heartbeat and the subtle creaking of her joints and muscles. Her first attack... She’s going to leap toward me and aim straight for my neck.

“Get ready...” Professor Fhrugen said, snapping me out of my focus mode.

I tightened my grip on my blade, and El narrowed her eyes.

“Be—”

But before he could even finish those words, a thunderous noise roared as El kicked off the ground, and she was already in my face by the time he finished saying “Begin.”

It was exactly as I’d anticipated. She’d extended her arm toward my neck, her sharp, clawlike nails protruding from her outstretched hand. I swung my sword down and intercepted her attack. Of course, she didn’t stop there. Most people were surprised by my reaction speed, which would create an opening for me to counterattack, but she seemed to not be bothered by it at all. If anything, it was like she’d already known how quickly I could move.

She followed up her attack with a quick kick, flames propelling her leg forward. I managed to duck and then shift my weight so that I ended up behind her. She turned her head and shot me another glare— No, her focus is elsewhere. I immediately twisted my body and put my blade behind me. Just as I did, I felt something clash against it.

Though she’d been in front of me not even a second ago, she’d reappeared right behind me at her original starting point. Reset? So, she set up a reset point here in the center of the arena?

I used the force of her strike to my advantage, and I jumped backward.

I could immediately sense that something was wrong though, so I rolled to the right immediately upon landing. Just as I did, a lightning bolt struck where I’d just been moments ago. I quickly brought my blade back up to defend my neck as she, propelled by flames, flew toward me once again and targeted the same spot as before.

She’s really fast and can switch between magic and physical attacks so fluidly. Each blow of hers packed so much power that it threatened to break the very blade I used, if not my arms first.

As much as I wanted to dodge her attacks, I wasn’t fast enough to. The best I could do was to continue blocking, but her relentless physical attacks and the barrage of spells she simultaneously fired whenever an opening appeared were sapping my energy. I thought Karen is the only one who can multicast like this.

To the untrained eye, it might seem as if she was haphazardly hurling everything in her arsenal at me, but I knew better than that. There was thought behind the placement of each of her attacks and magic. Slowly but surely, she was shepherding me toward the corner of the arena where my dodging options would be limited without leaving the arena, thus forfeiting by default. That was where she’d launch an all-out attack. I couldn’t let that happen.

As soon as she threw another attack to my throat, I parried it with my sheath, which miraculously survived the blow. Then, I used that momentum to redirect her arm downward before raising my blade and swinging it down on her—or at least that was the plan.

But in the next moment, she blew a burst of fire at me, forcing me to halt my attack. I might’ve lost my chance at a counterattack, but I at least was able to use this opportunity to circle around her and get away from the corner.

She clicked her tongue in annoyance and once again assumed the strange stance that she’d begun the battle in, then she flew toward me again. She’s not letting me change the flow of the battle at all. I was once again a prisoner to her relentless offense of magic and powerful blows.

“Can you calm down?” I grunted as I parried another one of her potentially lethal swipes to my neck. “This is just a placement exam, not a battle to the death.”

I should’ve known better to think I could defuse this situation like that. Is that fire leaking out of her mouth?! I frantically broke away and leaped to the side, just barely dodging a burst of flame. I couldn’t help but gulp, imagining what would’ve happened if I hadn’t been able to move in time. How powerful do the flames have to be to melt rock?

A crisp swoosh cut through the air as her leg narrowly missed where my head had just been. This is an opening...right? But my instincts were screaming the opposite. I leaped back just in time for a lightning bolt to hit the very spot I’d just been in.

Focus, Ca’al. Focus. Listen to every last one of her movements. I closed my eyes, focusing solely on my opponent. If Soreya were in my shoes, she’d—

“What’re you grinning about?” El hissed as she began launching a flurry of attacks on me.

Yeah, if Soreya were here, she’d never run away from danger. She’d run right into it.

El’s eyes widened as I, instead of retreating, stood my ground, making sure to keep her within optimal range of my sword.

I’m settling this here and now.

I could see her getting increasingly frustrated with how quickly I was able to dodge her attacks and even weave in some of my own. I see you now. I know how you’re going to attack, and I have the reflexes to react. And I can move even faster.

I feigned an attack toward her head, causing her to try and block it with her arm, but as soon as she did, I quickly redirected my blade and went for her side. With her arm lifted to guard her neck, I had a clear shot at finally breaking through and landing a hit.

Didn’t expect this speed, did you, huh? That’s why it’s always best to save your secrets for last.

“So that’s it, then?” she muttered.

Filling her face right now wasn’t a pained expression or even one of surprise but of glee. Flames burst from the sole of her foot and the fist of the arm she’d been using to defend her neck. In the next moment, my blade was stuck, sandwiched between her left knee and elbow.

“Looks like you’re out of tricks,” she smirked. “It’s time to end this!”

I felt a little bit of slack in her grip as she released it from her knee and elbow, so I immediately tried to pull my blade back. But before I could, she grabbed it with her free, right hand, locking it in an immovable grip that didn’t allow it to budge even slightly.

She can hold it in her bare hand?!

But my surprise was quickly overridden by her wrenching the blade out of my hands and throwing it to the edge of the arena. At the same time, she slightly pulled me toward her and her fist, which was aimed at my stomach.

Though I barely managed to block her punch with my arms, it didn’t stop the momentum of the blow. I screamed as I was sent hurtling and then tumbling across the stage.

Don’t stop moving! Get up now! I rolled to the side just in time to avoid rock spikes that’d shot up from the ground and then a bolt of lightning. Gotta get away from here! Wait, where is...

I glanced over to where El had been. There, she’d returned to her initial stance, crouching on the ground with her arms stretched to her sides. Not good...

The ground trembled as she burst from it, flying straight toward me. Not even a second passed before she arrived right in front of me, her arm cocked and primed to swing down and sever my head from my shoulders. It took every last bit of my strength and reflexes to just barely tumble to the side and begin scrambling away.

I need to get some distance. I need to—

“It’s over!” she roared from behind me.

I could hear it. She was leaping over to finish the job. I glanced back and saw her practically flying toward me, her arm cocked backward with her hand straight, her razor-sharp nails gleaming.

Is this it...? Is it really over? My body was screaming that I was in danger, but something felt off. The danger didn’t feel like it was coming from her but—

Suddenly, a sound like glass shattering came from the school’s barrier.

“Watch out!” I screamed.

El only realized at the very last second that a ball of shadow was hurtling down from the sky. She retreated using a burst of fire, just narrowly avoiding the ensuing explosion of abnormal black smoke. It quickly surrounded the entire arena in a pitch-black dome, trapping me, El, and a mysterious individual inside.

Steadying myself, I kept my focus on the shadowy presence in the epicenter of the smoke that had descended with the ball of shadow. I still didn’t know what was going on, but, as if my body instinctively understood, a chill ran down my spine. I had no clue who or what’d appeared before us, but I could tell that “dangerous” didn’t even begin to describe it.

“Found you...” an eerie voice called out to us from the smoke. The first thing I saw was his bright red eyes glowing from behind the smoke. And then, the blade that had haunted my nightmares cut through the darkness.

It was a thick double-edged sword as tall as an adult. The color of the metal was unnatural. It looked as yellow as old parchment paper, and it was lined on both sides with alternating sharp fangs and holes in even intervals. Each tooth seemed to have a mind of its own because they were all moving independently of one another, coaxing air into the small holes in between each of them.

Finally, his body emerged from the smoke. He was an abnormally tall and extremely muscular man. Around his waist was a worn-out black sash that supported his raggedy brown pants. His long black hair flowed in the wind that he’d created, and he sneered, his red eyes focusing on me.

“I’ve been searching for you...dreaming of the day of our rematch. The parting gift you left me has been a pleasant reminder of the humiliation I endured at your hand,” he said, tracing his finger across a large scar across his bare chest. “Don’t worry about anyone interfering. This shroud is made up of enough barriers that even the strongest mages won’t be able to break through for at least the better part of a day. Perfect for our reunion, won’t you agree?” he smirked. “This isn’t over until one of us meets their end.”

Before I could break from my stunned state, he flew toward me and swung his blade at my neck, aiming to cleave it cleanly off.

It’s too late. I got lucky once, but I can’t do this. Not by myself. Not without you.

I could feel the edge of his steel sinking into my skin.

I’m...sorry.

Mitaelshuroxa (El)

856 C-6, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

It was as if time had come to a halt. Reflected in my eyes was something I’d been dreaming of—the Blade Saint had a sword at his neck, and he was about to lose his life. It was the moment I’d been waiting for since I’d arrived here, yet something felt wrong.

The Blade Saint’s neck had been within reach of my claws. Just a little bit more and everything would’ve ended, but then this field of shadow had appeared out of nowhere. I could tell that it’d been created with very intricate spell work. There were multiple layers, starting with a barrier on the outside, a barrier of smoke with special properties to diffuse mana, a barrier that disconnected us from the outside world, and yet another barrier of smoke with special properties. Entering or exiting the barrier was impossible without ample time to break down each layer one by one.

My heart beat as I watched the imminent death of the Blade Saint. In that brief moment, memories flashed through my head.

The sound of a blade rendering flesh and eliciting screams from my brethren.

A once peaceful village reduced to a sea of flames and corpses.

My father, who’d desperately tried to protect everything we’d loved, sliced limb by limb.

And finally, at the end of a long, intense battle with the Blade Saint, the cold steel of his blade in my neck.

I had no clue who this individual who was about to kill the Blade Saint was, but we might share that pain; I could feel my neck throb where his blade had been. Even so, what was this unsettling feeling welling up within me? Looking at this new challenger sent chills down my spine, similar to when I’d met the vampire.

The bigger question though was whether or not this situation was acceptable. The Blade Saint perishing was my goal. But did it truly matter if it was by my own hand? That question was why I’d hesitated to do anything since the barrier was erected. Could I look my people—my father—in the eye and say that I let someone else fell the very same butcher who’d left them as bloody, unrecognizable piles of meat? Was the Blade Saint really deserving of such a peaceful death as a beheading? Was that really the end he deserved? Was it what my people deserved?

My answer’s clear. I used a powerful burst of flames to propel myself to the center of the arena and caught the blade before it sank any deeper into the Blade Saint’s neck. In order to ensure he wasn’t hurt any further, I kicked him backward. As I did, I felt the teeth on the blades attempting to burrow their ways into my skin, but they had no chance of piercing an elder dragon’s defenses.

The mysterious individual had a confused and angry expression as he looked at me, his blade now stuck firmly in my grasp.

“Leave now if you value your life,” I growled.

He cackled, seemingly finding my statement amusing. “I have no clue who you are, little girl, but you should’ve stayed cowering in the corner. I might’ve let you live.”

I scoffed. “Who are you trying to fool with that bloodlust of yours? I know the eyes of a butcher when I see them.”

Hearing my words, he chuckled with delight. “So be it. If you insist on getting in between me and my destiny...” I could feel him pushing his blade further into my hand, my arm slowly being forced back. “I’ll simply use your blood to fuel my battle against that imposter. When I’m done and have claimed my title as the true Blade Saint, I’ll kill everyone here as a celebration for avenging the smudge on my name.”

“True...Blade Saint?” Butcher you may be, but you look nothing like the Blade Saint I fought.

“You don’t know anything, do you? And yet you defend him. Pathetic.”

“I don’t know anything?” I chuckled, my grip on his blade becoming stronger. I began to hear creaking. “Keep that tongue in your mouth if you value it. I’m more than prepared to rip it out.”

“Your confidence is exemplary. I’ve seen lesser fools die with that amount of arrogance.”

Usually, I’d belittle him for thinking he could pose a challenge to an elder dragon, but he wasn’t aware of my identity. And also, I could now tell what species he was, which made me all the more reluctant to break my focus to banter. There was only one other species that could keep up with an elder dragon.

“What are the odds of running into not just one but two greater vampire lords,” I mumbled bitterly.

As difficult as it was to admit, at my current strength, there was no chance of me besting him. The worst part of it all was that I currently couldn’t connect to my mana reserve that I’d set up nearby the campus. The multiple barriers didn’t only keep individuals out—they kept everything from coming in here. Even the oxygen in here would eventually run out. My only option was to eliminate him with my full strength before he could react. I was saving this for the end of my battle with the Blade Saint, but this isn’t the time to be picky. Streaks of red lines extended across my body as my elder dragon blood activated.

He raised his eyebrow, obviously unfamiliar with what was happening, but I wasn’t about to give him time to analyze me. I stomped my foot, and in response, spikes shot out of the ground toward him. As expected, he jumped back, so I loosened my grip on his sword in order for me to begin my assault. I took a deep breath and spewed out a burst of flame.

He used his blade to cut through it, and I used that opportunity to fling myself forward, flip in the air, and use my flames to land a dropkick on his head, forcing him to his knees. But I wasn’t done. As soon as I landed, I used this opening I’d made to charge up my strongest flames in both of my hands. Once they were charged, I clapped them together, creating a hot inferno in front of me that engulfed his entire body in it. The ground beneath him began to melt from the intensity of the flames, but I couldn’t slack on their power; otherwise, he’d survive.

I wasn’t naive enough to think that this was sufficient to finish him off, so I immediately began casting follow-up spells.

“Spell tracking. Spell amplification. Multishot. Inferno lance!”

Carefully constructed lances of flame appeared in a circle around my opponent. Each one was powerful enough to pierce the hide of even an elder dragon. I’d also rigged them to explode into tinier lances, each locked onto his mana signature, ensuring that he’d be hit. At my command, they shot toward him, creating a powerful inferno that he was guaranteed to not come out from unscathed.

“If that’s what you begin a battle with, I’m excited to see how you end it,” a chilling voice called from behind me.

I didn’t even have time to be surprised that he’d somehow avoided my attack. He’d already begun his counterattack. As he thrust his blade at my torso, I narrowly avoided it by turning my body to the side, and then I immediately followed up by slashing at his head with my claws.

He didn’t even try to dodge?

I couldn’t understand what he was thinking. I knew he had the speed to avoid my attack, which meant that he’d intentionally taken it head-on for some reason. He stood there grinning, his red eyes fixed on me. Blood slowly rolled down his face, and as soon as it reached his mouth, he licked it.

“Those claws... It’s the first time I’ve seen them, so I decided to allow myself to be hit by them, but”—his grin widened—“they really hurt!” He began cackling uncontrollably. “Here I thought only that kid over there could put a scratch on me, and yet, here’s a student who can do that. Well, I do certainly hope you have more of that in the tank,” he said, pointing his blade at me. “Otherwise, taking you seriously will be quite the disappointment.”

Suddenly the air changed, and his blade emitted a dull red glow. It might have been my imagination, but I swore chilling screams were escaping through the holes between the teeth. Are these the screams of those that the blade has claimed?

Either way, this wasn’t good. I’d thrown out some of the biggest attacks I could muster with my current weakened state, and yet, he was completely unaffected. At this point, the only option left to me was to focus everything on defense and then look for an opportunity to hit him with one more powerful spell.

Even if he hit me with a kick or a punch, I was confident I could withstand it. His blade, however, had changed. Though I’d initially been able to catch it with my bare hands, I was beginning to feel that would no longer be the case. Getting cut by it now might spell the end for me. Thus, I locked my eyes on his blade and didn’t let myself lose track of it for even a second. As long as I could follow it, I could make sure that I’d avoid taking any serious damage.

“I know what you’re thinking. Dodging my blade to avoid even the slightest scratch will allow you to live slightly longer, but...” My eyes widened as the blade, which had been at a safe distance from me, suddenly threatened to cut me in half. “How long do you think you can keep that up?”

I used flames to propel myself to the side, narrowly getting myself away from the blade’s trajectory, but unfortunately, I lost my balance in the process. I needed but a second to regain that lost balance, but within that short period, the blade was already threatening another horizontal slice to my torso.

I used my flames to propel myself further back and then used earth magic to shoot more spikes at him to gain some distance. But instinctively, I immediately knew that had been a mistake as soon as I’d fired the spell. My mind, however, was so out of order due to the sudden, hectic shift in the pace of battle that I hadn’t realized that his full speed was faster than I could keep up with. Before I even began casting the earth magic, he’d already moved above me.

He grinned as he swung his blade down from over his head. I didn’t have time to move out of its path with my flames, so I only had one option.

“Reset.”

But of course, I knew this wasn’t a great option. Reset brought the caster back to a set position in a set stance. If the opponent read it, they could attack you and put you at a huge disadvantage before you even had a chance to do anything.

That was why upon reappearing at the center of the arena, I focused everything into hardening my scales. As expected, I was greeted by his crimson eyes, his animalistic grin, and a blade with razor-sharp fangs in my face.

“Rrrgh!” I grunted as I intercepted it with my arms. I felt myself being pushed back, and even with all my power being diverted to defense, I could feel the teeth threatening to break through my scales.

“You really are special! I can count on my hand the number of people who can defend against my blade when it’s awakened!”

“I feel so honored,” I said sarcastically.

“But how much longer can you keep this up for?!”

And then, what ensued was a one-sided beatdown where I could do nothing but defend against his flurry of strikes. There wasn’t a single opportunity for me to launch a counterattack. Despite the incredible size of his blade, he was able to swing it as if it were weightless.

I can’t keep this up forever. I can feel his attacks beginning to crack through my defenses. I’d even considered using the beastkin’s techniques, but I didn’t see any hope of them getting me out of this situation. In this case, there was just one last thing I could do. It was incredibly risky, but if I could pull it off, it’d give me enough time to hopefully turn things around.

I’d been observing the layers of the barrier he’d erected while we fought. For an average or even advanced mage, it’d take much longer than the duration of this battle to accurately analyze and break down its exact composition, but with Cognitive Advantage, it took me almost no time at all. From what I could tell, all the layers of the barrier would only dispel if the initial caster commanded it to or perished, but since neither of those was going to happen, I had to rely on an alternative method.

There was a very, very tiny vulnerability in each layer. It was hard to even call them vulnerabilities though because unless you were an extremely talented mage with impeccable timing and precision, there was no chance that you’d be able to line up the shot through all of them.

I could though. And when I break through the vulnerability, in the absolute best-case scenario, the barrier could be weakened enough that it’d be dispelled, but the odds of that happening were extremely low. At the very least, though, I should be able to create a temporary hole and use that opening to quickly connect to my mana cache and gain a huge boost of energy, hopefully enough to stand on equal footing with him.

With my dwindling mana, though, I only had one shot since it’d take literally every last drop of mana I had to fire the initial spell. I wasn’t sure if he’d realized it, but I’d at least been able to guide his attacks to push me toward the spot I needed to be at. Now all that was left was to gauge the exact timing.

I wasn’t feeling very optimistic that I’d get the chance to though. He showed no signs of relenting, and the majority of my concentration was focused on making sure I intercepted his attacks. I barely had the mental bandwidth to think of anything else. It was almost like when I’d fought the Blade Saint in the future.

Then, I remembered something. This vampire had said that he was the “true Blade Saint,” which would imply that there was a “fake Blade Saint.” Could that somehow be the human I’d been fighting? I didn’t feel as if that could be true, though.

This vampire was no doubt strong. Even if I’d been at full strength, he could’ve put up a good fight, but there was no way he could do the same amount of damage as the Blade Saint of the future had done. The human I’d fought with in this arena was still green, but despite fighting with nothing but his own physical strength and reactions, he’d been able to keep up with me.

Taking that into account, if he’d used the relic, he would’ve easily overpowered me. Somehow, I got the feeling that even with the relic, this vampire would be able to marginally become strong enough to take down at most one elder dragon but not an entire tribe of us.

I glanced at the Blade Saint, and he was still in the same position as when I’d knocked him out of the way. He was blankly staring at my battle with the vampire, his hands trembling, blood slightly trickling from his neck. He’s...afraid? Sure, this vampire was frighteningly strong, but the amount of fear the Blade Saint was exuding was unnatural.

“Worried about him?” the vampire asked, smirking. “You should really focus on yourself though. I can tell; your defenses are almost gone. Just a few more minutes and you’ll be completely out of mana.”

He was right. Awakening my elder blood, casting all these spells, hardening my defenses, and trying to heal—I was using mana faster than I could regenerate it.

Even so, I wasn’t about to accept defeat. I’d come too far. There was too much on my shoulders for me to roll over, especially to a vampire. Besides, if the Blade Saint remained in that petrified state, then perhaps after I dealt with this nuisance, killing him would be easy, as unsatisfying as it’d be.

I continued to block this vampire’s attacks and waited for the opportune time. Finally, he took a large swing at me, and I knew that was my chance. Here goes nothing. I immediately dodged and channeled every last drop of mana into my hands.

I knew that this had been a bait. He’d purposely made a large swing to give me an opening so that I’d lower my guard and think that I could attack him. But even so, if I was to pull off my plan, the trade-off of allowing him to cut me was one that I was willing to accept.

“Inferno lance!” I compressed my flames and fortified the lance with as much mana as I could before shooting it forward. It narrowly missed the vampire’s face but flew straight into the vulnerability in the barrier, and then the next one, and the next one. It’s working!

“You missed,” he grinned as he swung his blade up, slicing clean through my outstretched hands.

Though I’d known the pain would be coming, I still found myself ill-prepared for it.

“Aaaargh!” I screamed out. My severed hands danced in the air, the blood from both them and my stumps stayed suspended in the air before being sucked into his blade.

“This blood...!” His eyes widened.

I didn’t have time to focus on him or my pain though. My plan had succeeded; the flame lance had broken through, creating a very temporary and small hole in the barrier. Immediately, I called upon my mana cache, and it instantly transferred its mana into me.

In my human state with this limiter on, I had but a small fraction of my original strength. But with the mana I’d retrieved, I’d now returned to about five percent of my full power. But still, that should be enough—or it should’ve been.

Just as I prepared myself to launch my next attack, I found myself on my knees, and then on the ground, paralyzed. What’s going on? My eyes darted around frantically. I could feel the mana stored within me, but it was as if my brain had been disconnected from the rest of my body. Is this vampiric control? But it shouldn’t work on elder dragons!

He seemed completely unconcerned with my status though, and he continued to focus on the blood his blade had absorbed. “What...are you? I’ve tasted many types of blood in this realm, but none was like yours.” A look of ecstasy filled his face. “I must have more!” he said as he jammed his blade into my abdomen.

I could feel the teeth of the blade moving inside me, desperately trying to gouge out whatever they could to make my blood flow more. I let out a scream that I didn’t even know I was capable of producing. Was this really the end? The Blade Saint was just over there, and yet I was going to fall to a vampire completely unrelated to my quest for vengeance.

My arrogance was to blame. I’d arrogantly thought that I could take on this monster in my current state and then still kill the Blade Saint. Now, I was to die, not with my people but in the past, at the hands of a vampire—alone and unable to move or even speak. Father...everyone...I’m so sorry.

This was where my tale ended. Everything began to fade to black. The last thing I saw was the pitiful expression on the Blade Saint’s face as he watched from afar, still paralyzed.

I may not be able to serve you justice, but I hope from the bottom of my heart that you die a more horrible death than me.

Interlude: It Was Supposed to Be You

Ca’al Sasphorora

854 C-7, Sun Month 4, Moon 18

I hobbled my way over to the monastery’s stone garden—the place where I’d be meeting Soreya—after an incredibly filling meal. It seemed that she’d gotten here before me because she was already sitting on a stone bench, gazing at the moon.

“Hey,” I called out.

She turned her head toward me and smiled. “Hey. What took you so long?”

“You can’t tell me that you’re not being weighed down by that huge meal.”

“What can I say? I have a fast metabolism.” She shrugged.

“Yeah, right...” I sighed, sitting next to her.

We stared up at the moon in silence for a bit with the soft sounds of the leaves rustling in the wind as our background music. But after a little bit, she finally spoke up.

“Change of plans. Let’s go for a walk, yeah? There’s somewhere I wanna show you,” she said.

I nodded in agreement, but as she was about to lead the way, she stopped and turned around. “This goes without saying, but we’re leaving the monastery, so we gotta be quiet, okay?”

“Okay... But are you sure about that?” If we’re caught, I can’t even imagine what kind of punishment Master Crayne’s gonna put us through.

“Yeah. Promise it’ll be worth it.” She grinned.

So, we slipped out through the side of the monastery and went down a steep hill covered by a thick forest. When we made it far enough away, we finally felt safe to talk again.

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“I told you. There’s somewhere I wanna show you. Don’t you trust me?”

“Of course! It’s just that...” I glanced back at the monastery.

“Don’t worry! Even if Master Crayne finds out, we’ll just apologize and maybe have to run some laps. No big deal. Or what? Are you worried about your safety?”

“No, of course not. Not with you here. There isn’t anyone out there stronger than you, or at least on this mountain. That’s for sure.”

“Aw, thanks for the vote of confidence. But hey, don’t sell yourself short. You’re stronger than you think.”

“Only you think that...”

“Yeah? And if I think it, it must be true,” she quickly quipped. “Seriously, you gotta get outta your own head, at least on your birthday,” she sighed.

“Yeah, yeah. Hesitation and all that.”

“Exactly. Once you conquer that, you’ll see just how strong you are.”

“Sheesh, did you really wanna go somewhere, or was this all just one big ruse to lecture me?”

“Can’t it be both?” she asked, giggling. “But yeah, point taken. Enough with the lectures. Full speed ahead!”

After reaching the bottom of the hill, we continued walking through the forest for what felt like ages until we reached a cave.

“We just need to go through here,” she said, beginning to enter.

“Wait. Will we have time to get back before morning?”

“Uh...probably? Eh, we’ll be okay!”

“I’m really starting to think that we won’t be...”

“Don’t be such a worrywart! Come on; we’re almost there. We just have to go straight through this cave. Put your hand on the side of the cave and follow it,” she said, beckoning me inside.

“Okay...”

Ever since we’d been little, she’d forced me into a lot of precarious and dangerous situations, so honestly, her dragging me to a cave in the middle of the night wasn’t anything I was too surprised by. Yeah, no. This is completely on-brand for her.

The cave was pitch-black, so I kept stumbling over uneven pathing and unexpected rocks. From the sounds of things, Soreya wasn’t having problems at all though. All I heard were her steady footsteps echoing against the damp walls of the cave. But after a little bit, I began hearing something else.

“Is that...a waterfall?” I asked.

“We’re almost there,” she said, not answering my question.

Not too long later, I saw a dim light filtering in ahead through a curtain of what looked like vines. She pulled them back, letting the moonlight in. My eyes had gotten so used to the dark that I winced a little as I exited.

In the next moment, I was greeted by an amazing sight. It was as if we’d reached an oasis. A waterfall flowed into a large basin of water, and then in the middle of it was a green spot of land decorated with flowers and a circular patch of dirt in the middle.

I stared at it all in awe, drinking it in.

But Soreya’s giggle broke me out of my trance. “Yeah, I had the same reaction when I first found it.”

“How did you...?”

“On a night like this, I woke up from a dream, and then it was like I was called here. I’m not sure why, but I followed the voice and ended up here.”

“By voice do you— Huh? Like the Blade Saint’s voice? Or maybe a Celestial’s?!” I asked excitedly.

She shook her head. “I have no clue. I say ‘voice’ but it’s not like it was literally speaking to me. It was kind of like...an instinct? I’m not sure how to describe it. But after some research, I found out that this is actually the place where the first Blade Saint came to meditate. Can you feel it?” she asked.

I wanted to say “Of course not. I’m not the Blade Saint,” but truth was, even if I wasn’t, I could tell that the aura here was different. I silently nodded, still absorbing my surroundings.

“Come on!” She pulled me by the hand to a small land bridge on the other side of the area, which we used to reach the island in the middle.

When we reached there, she got on both of her knees and faced the waterfall. I stared at her for a bit before she glanced up and indicated with her head that I should do the same.

“We’re gonna meditate here for a bit,” she declared as I knelt too. “I think it’s gonna really come in handy for the future.”

“Like for training?”

“Not...exactly.”

A frown spread across her face, and she seemed like she was having difficulty getting the next words out of her mouth.

“Can I ask you something?” she asked.

Her usual confidence was lacking, giving me pause, but I cautiously nodded, encouraging her to continue.

“Do you...resent me at all?”

My eyes widened. “Huh? R-Resent you? Why would I ever—”

She held up her hand as if to stop me from saying any more. “I’ve been reflecting a lot over the years. I know this is selfish, but listen to what I have to say until the very end, okay? No interrupting.”

I nodded, keeping my mouth shut.

She then took a deep breath before continuing. “Well, so, I can’t stop thinking about how I stole you from the only home you knew. Look, you don’t have to tell me how horrible your parents were. Even now, it feels wrong to call them ‘parents’; those monsters don’t deserve the privilege to call themselves that. But still, it didn’t mean that I had the right to whisk you away from them because you still might’ve had some kind of future with them. But at the monastery, you have no real future if you’re not the Blade Saint. You could train all these years only to, one day, be told that it was all for nothing. By then, it might be too late to change your life and choose a different path. After all, everything you’ve lived for here has been for becoming the Blade Saint. I...I’m scared that I’ve forced you down a path you didn’t even want, and now that you’re on it, you can’t get away from it.”

I looked at Soreya, my best friend, as she sat there, her head hung, tightly gripping her hands in nervousness and frustration. But I’d promised not to say anything until she was done, so all I could do was earnestly listen.

“I don’t want to keep forcing you down a path you didn’t want to go down in the first place. It might not seem that way to you, but I stole your future, and...I don’t want to do that anymore. I want the next choice to be yours, so that’s why I want to know how you feel.” She looked straight into my eyes, the moonlight making her moist eyes glisten.

“Soreya, I haven’t resented you once. How could I? Without you, I don’t even know if I’d be alive today. The only reason I’ve been able to come this far is you. That’s why I’ll say it one more time: no; I’ll say it as many times as you need me to—I don’t resent you. You’re my everything, Soreya. Wherever you go, I want to be right there with you.”

I could see the whites of her eyes widen, but in the next moment, she looked away, hiding her face from me. “O-Oh, I see. Heh heh. Okay, so that’s how it is... Heh heh.” Then she let out a long exhale, as if trying to reset her mind, before taking several deep breaths. But after she did that enough times, finally, it seemed like she’d made up her mind about something. “So, actually, Master Crayne told me today after we ran those laps that I’m going to be officially named as the Blade Saint.”

My eyes widened, and my gaze flung to her, a mixture of joy and bitterness filled it.

“That’s great!”

The only emotion in my mind was excitement. It’d been a long time coming, and I was so glad to see her finally being named as the Blade Saint.

“Yeah. Two Guardians will be coming in the morning to verify me as the Blade Saint, and then they’ll be taking me to Saint Aliriheim Academy the same day.”

“Wow...that soon?” Excitement and disappointment battled each other in my head. It’s about time! But also...does that mean I won’t be able to see her anymore? Is this our last night together?

“It’s gonna be sad not being in the monastery anymore, but actually, that’s kinda what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“It is?”

“Yeah, because...” She gripped her hands as if she was working up the courage to push the next words out of her mouth. “I-I...was...” She gulped. Then she shook her head, and away with it went all the nervousness that had prevented her from finishing her sentence. “I was hoping you’d come with me!” she blurted out, her face tinged pink.

My eyes widened. This was what I wanted, but I couldn’t believe it was actually happening. I wasn’t one of the more outstanding students here, so if she were to take a partner with her, I would’ve assumed she’d take someone else. Hence, I couldn’t help but be curious about her reasoning.

“Why...me?” I asked.

“Well, you know... We get along really well, for one. Everyone else is intimidated by me or has given up on ever beating me. But not you. It’s like you’re the only one who’s actually trying to get better and take me on in a serious match. You’ve always been that though, haven’t you? Even when we had our first duel, you told me flat out that you thought I’d be the next Blade Saint. I think you have the potential to be stronger than anyone here—except for me, of course.” She grinned. “I don’t think you’ll ever win against me.”

“But...” I was worried that I’d hold her back. How could I keep up with the Blade Saint? I wasn’t even close to beating her in battle now, and she’d only get stronger from here on out. I couldn’t picture myself ever truly being anything more than a deadweight to her. In my mind, I saw an image of her—the one I always saw—pulling me by the hand, forward. I’ve only ever seen her back. Could I really step up and be by her side?

“I spoke with Master Crayne, and he agreed. He said you can come with me.”

“You’re just gonna keep getting stronger and stronger from here. I don’t wanna hold you back.”

“You’ve never done that! If anything, you’re the reason I came this far! I don’t want anyone else by my side than you. That’s why...” Then, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a knife.

She unsheathed it, revealing a plain single-edged blade that was a little shorter than my hand. The smooth wooden handle was not decorated or embellished, and it was fastened by silver screws on either side. Most people would’ve been confused as to why she was giving me this, but as someone familiar with the legend of the Blade Saint, I knew exactly what she was trying to say.

“Is this...?”

“Yeah. Sorry, this is really all I could get on such short notice,” she chuckled sheepishly, scratching the back of her head. “But it’s really sharp; I can guarantee that at least.”

The first Blade Saint had had a certain rival who’d eventually become a friend. When they’d been staring down the demon that had threatened to take down the world, their swords had broken. The Blade Saint had picked up a fragment of what they’d had left and had given his rival one as well. Together, they’d used those fragments to fight against the demon, or so it’d been said. The Blade Saint giving you a knife symbolized that they accepted you as an equal and wanted you to fight alongside them—as their partner.

“Are you sure?”

“I wouldn’t have worked up all this courage to give you the stupid thing if I wasn’t!” Her face was flushed. “Anyway, yes or no?”

I looked at the simple knife that she’d given me. As simple as it was, I couldn’t help but treat it as if it was a fragile treasure. As light as it was, it felt so heavy in my hands.

I opened my mouth, ready to say yes, ready to start our new adventure together, but my optimism was soon drowned out by the sobering reality that I was nowhere near her level. I wasn’t ready to be by her side.

“I don’t th—”

“I’m going to stop you there,” she said, holding her hand up to my face. “If you’re going to whine about how you don’t think you’re my equal or that there are better-suited people for this, then don’t. It’s my choice. As the Blade Saint, I’ve decided this. If you don’t want it, chuck it into the water, because that’s the only blade I’ll ever give out. Do you understand, Ca’al? You’re the only one I trust—the only one I want by my side.”

I looked at her and then the blade. I had no words.

Was it really okay? Could I really walk alongside her?

“Ugh,” she groaned. “There it is. The hesitation. Do you remember what I told you about that? Even the slightest bit of hesitation can lead to defeat.” Suddenly, her finger was in my face.

“But...this is a big decision, not just for me but for you too.”

“Yeah, I know. But sometimes, you just gotta jump headfirst into things.”

“It’s not that easy.”

“It is. Look, do you trust me?”

“Of course I do. I—”

“Then trust that I chose correctly. If you have any doubt, remember your trust in me. After all, when have I ever steered you wrong?”

Her grin made me want to agree immediately, but there was still something inside holding me back.

“Come on. It’s not that hard of a question. You literally only have two options—well, really, just one. All you gotta do is say yes.”

As I looked at her, I saw the same bright smile I saw when she rescued me from the despair and darkness that my parents had been all too happy to dump me into. She was right. There really was only one option.

“Yes...” I said slowly. “I’ll walk by your side; I swear on this knife.”

“Good, because I really meant that you only have one option.” She grinned. “Well, that’s one goal accomplished at least.”

“What’s the other goal?”

“I was hoping that by coming here, I’d be able to summon the relic, but...” She held out her hand and closed her eyes as she focused on something. “Doesn’t seem like I can do that yet. Things won’t work out that conveniently, huh? I can’t even picture it in my head,” she sighed. “I bet if I have a clear image of what it looks like, I’ll be able to summon it. But whenever I think about it, the most I get is a vague notion that it’s a single-edged blade.”

“Like the ones we use?” I asked.

“Yeah, kinda like that. If you could summon the relic, what kinda blade would you want?” she suddenly asked.

“M-Me? I’m not the Blade Saint though, so I’ll never be able to summon it.”

Soreya let out an annoyed sigh. “Ugh, biggest pet peeve. Listen. It’s a hypothetical. As in, I’m saying, imagine a world where this is possible. Like, in my hypothetical world, I can already summon it, and it’s a sword not too different from the swords we use now. The blade is pure white though, and it’s as light as a feather. Okay, your turn. If you could summon the relic, what kinda blade would you want?”

“Well...I guess the same kinda blade as you, maybe?”

“Copycat,” she giggled.

“I can’t help it! I’m not that imaginative! But I guess...” Then I paused as an additional detail popped into my head. “I guess it might have a red gem or something on it.”

“Red...gem? Like a ruby?” she asked.

“Y-Yeah, I guess.” I wasn’t sure what purpose the gem would serve or why I’d even imagined it, but somehow it felt right.

“Hmm... I see. Well, either way, it’d be nice if I could summon it sometime soon. Even if I’m named as the Blade Saint, it won’t really feel real unless I have the relic in hand.”

“I’m sure, with time, you’ll be able to,” I tried reassuring her.

“That’s what Master Crayne told me too. It’s something that apparently just happens and not something that can be willed into happening, but still,” she sighed. “It would’ve been nice.” She held her hand up toward the sky.

“I’m looking forward to that day,” I said.

“Heh heh. Thanks. You know,” she said, turning to me, “I have a feeling that we’re gonna go on to do some great things. I’m starting to get chills. Our names are gonna go down in history as the greatest Blade Saint pair ever! This isn’t where we end!” she said, lightly tapping my arm with her fist.

Even though it was night, her grin was radiant. She was practically glowing. She was so filled with confidence, and she had the skill to back it up. As pessimistic as I was, even I was beginning to see the future she was talking about.

I gripped the knife in my hand. “Yeah, we’re gonna take the world by storm.”

“That’s the spirit!” she said, smacking me on the back. “Let’s have a duel before we sleep!”

“Won’t Master Crayne get mad?”

“It’s okay. What’s he gonna do? Make us run laps? We’re leaving tomorrow,” she snickered.

“True,” I chuckled.

“Oh and then we can watch the sunrise—our last one here.”

“Is it already that time?”

“By the time we get back, finish our duel...and maybe get lectured by Master Crayne, it should be close to sunrise.”

“Okay then, let’s get back to the monastery.”

“Race you.”

“You’re on.”

And with the weight on my shoulders lifted, I began running back to the monastery. I feel as light as a feather. Watch out, Soreya. This might be one race that I don’t lose.

◇

But when we returned to the monastery, we found that the large wooden entrance doors had been ominously broken into splinters. In the distance, I could hear the familiar sound of steel against steel, but there was a new sound in the mix—bloodcurdling screams.

I looked at Soreya, and she nodded in agreement. Something’s terribly wrong.

We both picked up the pace and ran into the monastery. From the sound of things, whatever was happening was taking place in the back courtyard, which meant that we could cut through the training room to get there.

As we did, we both grabbed our favored blades and immediately continued forward. When we arrived, an unexpected sight awaited us: Master Crayne lay in a corner, immobilized by heavy wounds. Some students were scrambling to treat him, but, in a panic, they were only moderately successful. In the meantime, some other students lay lifeless on the ground, and more tried to combat the intruder.

A wave of nausea immediately surged over me as the gruesome sight we’d come back to mercilessly seared itself into my eyes. The screams of a fellow student impaled under the intruder’s ominous blade harrowed my ears, and I began to shiver as an even more acute fear flared within.

“H-Help...” he pleaded, but the intruder gleefully jolted the blade upward, silencing him once and for all.

This weapon that the intruder was wielding was anything but ordinary. Almost as tall as the muscular man, who stood about twice our height, the double-edged blade was lined with razor-sharp fangs, each separated from the other by a small hole.

The blade worked to accentuate its owner, an unknown man with long jet-black hair and eyes the color of blood. His ragged tan pants were splashed with red, and a worn-out sash around the waist kept them fastened in place.

Perhaps I might be imagining it, but I swore that I saw the blade sucking in the blood, its fangs dancing with excitement. Before we knew it, our fellow student’s body withered into a dry husk.

“S-Soreya!” Master Crayne shouted as soon as he saw us. “Run!”

“Oh?” The intruder looked at us as he casually cut another student in half. The other students attacking him shrieked in fear and began quivering. “Are you the Blade Saint?” he asked, a smile creeping across his face.

A chill ran across my body. Every fiber of my being was telling me to get as far away from here as we could. “Dangerous” didn’t even begin to explain who or what he was. This isn’t someone we can beat.

“Run!” Master Crayne urged.

I went to grab her hand, but she’d already placed it on the hilt of her blade.

“What if I am the Blade Saint?” she asked.

The man began sizing up Soreya, scanning her from head to toe before finally releasing a booming laugh. “I came because I heard that this is a secret training ground for Blade Saint candidates. Now that I see you, I feel relieved.”

“Why’s that?” Soreya growled.

“All this time, I’ve been doubting whether I’m the true Blade Saint or not, and now I have my answer.”

“Is that right? Then leave unless you want to be killed by the true Blade Saint.”

“By that, do you mean you’re the true Blade Saint?” Then he began laughing, clutching his stomach as if he was in pain. “I can tell you’re relatively skilled, but you’re not anything I need to be worried about. The only difference between you and these weaklings is that your death will be slightly prolonged.”

“Wanna test that theory?” Soreya began lowering herself into a stance.

The intruder smirked. “With pleasure.”

“We should run!” I urged. My instincts were screaming at me, telling me that there was no way that we could win. I couldn’t tell exactly who or what he was, but it was obvious that he could kill us all before we even saw the first light of dawn.

But Soreya didn’t falter. “I’m not running, and neither are you. We’re taking him down. This monster wants to kill everyone here. They’re our family. We’re not running away!”

“But—” Can I really back her up? Am I strong enough to not hold her back? Maybe... Maybe she can beat him on her own, but will my being there really help her win?

“Don’t get in your own head, Ca’al!” she barked, snapping me out of my thoughts. “We’re partners, right?” she asked calmly.

“I...”

“Sure, you can both attack me at the same time. I don’t mind.” The intruder grinned, slowly walking toward us as the other students scattered. “Hasn’t worked out too well for these guys, though,” he said, jerking his head at the corpses of our fellow students. “In my eyes, the both of you look like more of the same—complete and utter weaklings.”

“Ca’al, get her out of here!” Master Crayne pleaded. “She’s not ready!”

“Ca’al, do you trust me? Do you believe I’m the Blade Saint?” Soreya asked seriously.

I do. With all my heart.

“If you do, then draw your blade. Let’s show him just how strong the Blade Saint and her partner are.”

That’s right. She’s the Blade Saint, and I’m her partner. She chose me. As the Blade Saint, there’s no chance she’ll lose to anyone wielding a blade. It’ll be okay. We’re not going to lose. Stop hesitating and finally step up for once in your life!

“I’ll back you up,” I said resolutely, assuming a stance.

She nodded, her eyes completely focused on the intruder. “We’re gonna take him down. Our legend starts here, Ca’al. Remember: no hesitation. There’s no room for any doubts in your movements against someone like this. But we can do this. Don’t ever doubt that. You ready?”

I took a deep breath to steady myself, and then I nodded. Having dueled with her enough times, I could tell how she was going to attack. She was going to start with a quick leap forward to get into his range, bait him into an attack, dodge it, and aim for the wrist holding his sword.

In that case, I should go for another weak point of his. If she’s going for his wrist, I’ll go for his ankles. Though neither of us had signaled to each other the timing of our attacks, it was as if our brains were linked.

We moved at the exact same moment.

As expected, she got into his range and dodged a swing from his blade. In the meantime, I, too, dashed into his range and circled behind him, my eyes fixed on his legs. With an unwieldy blade and a bulky body like that, there was no way he could keep up with this speed. Though we’d lose if we entered into a competition of strength with him, we’d always come out on top if it was a battle of speed.

We simultaneously swung our blades at his wrist and ankle respectively, creating two clean cuts and producing a stream of fresh blood from both of them. The grip on his sword weakened, and his knee began to give in.

He immediately grabbed his blade with his other hand before it could drop to the ground and swung it backward toward me. I dashed around his body, removing myself from his range, and went for his other ankle. In the meantime, Soreya vaulted over his arm and aimed for his other wrist.

In the next moment, there was a loud clang from his blade falling to the stone ground beneath him.

The two of us exchanged looks and nodded. Our next attack was decided. I jumped into the air, and she swung her blade horizontally. My blade met the back of his neck while hers went for the front.

Our attacks had been quick, methodical, and perfectly coordinated, and for that, we’d been rewarded. His head fell to the ground as our blades sliced through his neck.

“Th-They did it!” the other students cheered.

I landed next to Soreya, and we both looked at the intruder. Though he’d been defeated, his face was wearing an expression of ecstasy. The students might be rejoicing, but our instincts were telling us to not let our guards down.

In the next moment, the two of us jumped backward. We watched in horror as his head flew back to his neck, and all the blood that had spilled out of him streamed back into his body. The chilling, unbelievable sight sent shivers down my spine.

Then, the steel of my sword began to rattle. Stop! I desperately tried to clench the muscles in my hand to stop them from shaking.

“Well...I certainly hope the two of you can do better than that,” he chuckled, picking up his blade. “That wasn’t bad, but it’s nowhere near good enough.”

Soreya and I both resumed our stances, not understanding what was happening.

He cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders. “How about this? Next time the two of you kill me, you win. Yeah, that sounds like a good handicap.”

“You’re talking a big game for someone who just lost his head,” Soreya said coldly.

“I am, aren’t I? But that’s because I can back it up.”

Then, he took a stance himself. He turned his body sideways and held his blade at a slant across his chest, holding the edge of it with his other hand.

“Ready or not. Here I come,” he grinned.

“Sore—” I tried to call out.

My eyes were just barely able to follow him, and my body reactively moved, but she showed no signs of that; her eyes were still focused on the spot he used to be at. Why? Why aren’t you reacting?!

He already had her in range and was swinging his blade at an upward angle. At this rate, it’d cut her clean in half before she could react.

“Calm down, Ca’al,” she muttered.

At the absolute last second, she leaped over his blade, then she used it as a stepping stone to spring forward. He narrowly dodged the slice to his neck and immediately turned his body around toward Soreya, but she was already gone. She slid underneath him and threw a swing at his back. In the next moment, a light gash appeared there, matching the trajectory of her attack.

“Good!” he rejoiced. “You might be just a little better than I thought!”

He swung his blade in a circle around him, forcing Soreya to jump backward to remove herself from his range. I took that opportunity to get closer to him.

If he’s already swung his sword in one direction, then that means there’ll be a lag before he can swing it again. That’s my window to attack. At this point, we’ll have to whittle him down. I don’t think he’s going to let us go for his weak points anymore.

The best I could do in the situation was a light cut on his arm, but still, it was better than nothing. We continued slowly chipping away at him, narrowly dodging his attacks.

I couldn’t believe how agile he was given his muscular build. It didn’t feel like we were fighting against a blade that was taller than us. He was swinging it as if it was as light as a twig. We both knew that even being grazed by it would probably spell the end, so we didn’t even think about trading damage from it for anything less than a guaranteed critical hit.

We couldn’t keep this up forever though. He didn’t show any signs of slowing down, and we were only human. We had stamina limits, and we’d reach them eventually. He, on the other hand...

“Let’s kick this up a notch!” he roared, and suddenly, he began moving even faster.

“Wha—” I exclaimed as his blade flew at me. Though I’d been able to dodge it purely with my speed before, I now had to use my blade to deflect it.

I couldn’t rely on parrying his attacks. Already, most blades were very thin and fragile compared to his, but ours, especially, might as well have been paper. They’d been specifically forged to be thin, designed to enhance the wielder’s precision and ability to make quick, clean cuts. If we took a hit at an angle that was wrong even in the slightest, our blades would immediately shatter into tiny bits of metal, and he’d easily cut us in two.

Instinctively, I could tell that the ray of hope I’d seen of us defeating him was getting dimmer by the second. He was still toying with us. My eyes flashed toward the gate. If that’s the case, then we should ru—

“We’re beating him, Ca’al!” Soreya yelled, interrupting my thoughts. “We’re not running. We can do this! Believe in me! This isn’t where we end!”

That’s right. We have the Blade Saint on our side.

She could see things that I couldn’t. She was the one most loved by the blade. There was no chance that she could lose this battle. In that case, I needed only to support her while she found the opening we needed to win.

But maybe I can do that. I looked for the right opportunity and, instead of retreating, moved closer to him.

“Oh?” the intruder remarked pleasantly. “Don’t fear me?”

No, I do. But I believe in Soreya that much more.

I ignored his taunt and began slashing at him. I knew how reckless this was, but I couldn’t come up with another way for me to create an opening for Soreya to finish him off.

But then, something unexpected happened—he caught my blade in his hand.

“Time’s up,” he chuckled. Then he kicked me with his full force, sending me flying across the courtyard and slamming into the wall before I collapsed to the ground.

I could feel all the air inside me being squeezed out. The taste of iron spread in my mouth, but I kept my eyes glued to the battle. Soreya didn’t let my sacrifice go to waste—her blade was at his throat.

We did it. It’s over!

But just as I thought that, he dissolved into a shadow before her blade could reach him. Her eyes widened with disbelief as her blade cut through thin air. She barely had any time to process what had happened before he reappeared behind her and swung his sword down, threatening to cut her in half.

She was just barely able to bring her blade behind her back to block it, but she’d only successfully blocked the initial shock of it. The weight of the heavy blade still shattered hers, sending her to the ground. The only silver lining was that she’d used the impact to avoid his blade.

“Soreya!” Master Crayne screamed out.

The intruder immediately thrust his blade, but she rolled out of the way and shakily stood up with her broken sword, which had been reduced to a glorified knife.

“Still got some fight left in you, huh?”

I gotta get up. I have to help her. Move! I tried commanding my legs, but they were still trembling from the impact.

“My name is Soreya Bryte, this generation’s Blade Saint,” she declared, fire in her eyes. “This isn’t where we end,” she said, holding up her blade.

“Marvelous. Though you may not be the Blade Saint, you certainly have the spirit.” He took a stance once more. “However, I’ve no name to give to a weakling like you,” he chuckled. “Still, you should feel honored to be the only one here worthy of perishing after tasting a decent portion of my full power.”

“Heh. Wow. Aren’t I the most special girl in the world?”

“Special? Hardly. You’ll end up the same bloody pile of flesh as the others, but well...” Then a nasty grin spread across his face. “I suppose you’ll at least die braver than the rest.” His eyes flicked over to the cowering students and then to me.

Soreya’s eyes narrowed, and her grip around the hilt tightened as she shifted into a stance in preparation for what would no doubt be the final round of their fight.

Suddenly, the intruder’s blade turned red, and the aura around him became more ferocious. He was exerting so much pressure that it felt like the ground was shaking. But even in the face of that, Soreya didn’t so much as flinch.

Move! Move! Dammit! No! I need to help! I need to be there!

But a sudden smirk from the intruder in my direction gave me second thoughts. I froze, and a fleeting image of me running away from this impossibly strong opponent passed my mind. I remembered Soreya’s words about hesitation too late. Though I’d only wavered for a mere fraction of a second, that’d been enough to seal her fate.

I desperately began trying to crawl forward, my legs just beginning to regain their strength. I clutched my blade and slowly got up, but by the time I was finally able to take even a single step, the battle had been decided. I didn’t even have the time to blink before it was all over. The gruesome result was burned into my eyes.

Soreya barely had time to move before he instantly appeared in front of her, swinging his blade down to cut her in two. Possibly having anticipated this, she’d begun moving her body to the side, but she wasn’t quick enough to match his speed.

She might have successfully kept her life, but in the process, she lost an arm. The teeth from the blade rent her flesh right off her shoulder joint, dyeing both the intruder and the blade an even darker red.

Even so, Soreya didn’t even flinch or even make a sound. She’d made sure that his strike had only taken the arm that hadn’t been holding her blade. Taking this opportunity, she leaped forward to drive her blade into his neck.

If this had happened earlier before he’d begun to fight seriously, her blade, even in its shattered state, might have reached. But now, he was far too quick for a hopeful attack like that to land. He easily batted her away as if she were a fly, sending her crashing against the wall. The monastery fell deathly silent, which only accentuated the sound of Soreya’s shattered blade clattering against the ground and that of her ragged breathing.

“It’s a shame. Truly,” the intruder mused, leisurely rolling his shoulders. “It’s been a while since I’ve had such a persistent opponent.”

Soreya still hadn’t even so much as winced at the pain she’d endured. Her eyes were still full of fire. She hasn’t given up? But why? Can I help her? Can I do anything when she can’t?

“Despite claiming that you were the Blade Saint, you only put up a marginally better fight than the rest,” he sneered. “But, as slight of an improvement as you are to the other trash here, I figure I should honor you at least on my way to being recognized as the true Blade Saint. With that, I offer you this respect: any last words?” he asked, holding his blade to her neck.

“Heh... End of the line, huh?” Soreya grinned as if she was laughing at herself. “I might not be able to beat you, but your end will be at our blade.”

“‘Our,’ you say?” he asked curiously, scanning the area. “By ‘our,’ do you possibly mean your fellow students, who have been cowering in the corner like rats? Or that boy you attacked me together with, who’s since stood up and taken nothing but a single step?”

“If you look down on Ca’al, you’re gonna regret it,” she chuckled. “Ca’al!” she barked at me. “The rest is up to you. Heh. Don’t give me that look. You’re gonna do it. You accepted being my partner, right? Have more confidence. Hold your head high! You’re the person whom the Blade Saint has acknowledged as her partner, you know? You’re more powerful than you or anyone else thinks. I know you might not see it now, but you’re gonna go on to do so many amazing things. I just wish I’d be there to see it...”

“Soreya...what are you saying?” No, you can’t lose. Don’t give up. I’ll be right there. We’ll fight together. How can I beat him by myself when you couldn’t?

“Time’s up,” the intruder said, preparing to swing his blade.

“Always remember, Ca’al,” she started.

“N-No... Don’t... Please!” I wailed.

“This isn’t where we end.”

Her final grin was so bright; it felt like dawn had come. But just as quickly as I’d felt light, darkness came to take its place, heralded by the sickening sound of metal rending flesh.

I couldn’t even scream. My mind went blank as I simply stared at what’d happened.

Soreya. Our hope. The Blade Saint. My closest friend.

She had been killed.

I fell to my knees. My mind had ceased to function. The scene ruthlessly played on repeat. I kept seeing the blade rip through her in a single brutal stroke.

The only thing that brought me back to the reality that she was lying there in a pool of her own blood was the weight of the knife she’d gifted me in my pocket.

Tears began to well up in my eyes. I couldn’t do anything... I was supposed to be her partner, and I failed... I couldn’t do anything. I just watched her die.

The intruder sighed and stuck his blade into her torso and had his blade suck in the blood.

“Now, with this, I’ve proven I’m the true Blade Saint, and I always have been,” he smirked. “Which means, this monastery is useless now. All of you here are failures!” he bellowed. “What were you doing all this time? That girl was the best you could produce?” he cackled.

Shut up.

“I’m seriously disappointed. I trained so hard and got exiled from my own clan for searching for power. I sacrificed everything for this?!”

Shut up.

“You should be ashamed! But it’s okay. I’ll make sure you don’t have to live with this shame much longer. You’ll all join that talentless girl soon.”

“Shut up!” I yelled.

His attention turned to me right as I closed the distance and swung my sword at his head. He easily blocked it with his own sword, giving me an unimpressed look. I continued my flurry of attacks, not relenting.

“Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!!!” I screamed, swinging my blade down with everything I had, my vision blurred by hot tears.

“Fool.”

As my blade made contact with his, mine broke in two, but I didn’t care. I grabbed the longer shard with my bare hand and stabbed it into his hand. The sting of the blade cutting against my hand was negligible compared to the pain of losing Soreya.

“Oh? You want to play?” He grinned. “Here I thought that girl was the only one with some spine, but maybe I was wrong. Maybe there’s still a little fun left to be had.”

His blade turned red again, and he disappeared. As soon as he did, I heard something in my head. A voice was the closest description I could come up with, but it didn’t feel like it was saying words to me. It was as if the voice was directing my senses.

I wasn’t sure why, but I ducked. Then, in the next moment, I heard a swish of air as his blade swung horizontally over me. Then, I found myself shifting my weight onto one leg and pivoting to avoid his follow-up attack. At first, I thought these were flukes, but it kept happening. Even with his incredible speed, it was like I knew where he was going to attack before it struck.

My mind was more focused than it’d ever been before. I could hear the swift swipes of his sword as it cut through the air; I could hear the creaking of his muscles as he moved; I could sense the direction of his eyes. All of these contributed to my success at dodging his attacks. After getting used to it, I was starting to be able to land counterattacks as well. At first, they were just shallow cuts, but eventually, I was able to inflict deeper wounds until his body was painted red with all the blood.

As I became accustomed to his movements, I also started to feel calmer. My breathing steadied, and my heart began beating slower. In contrast, his breathing had become more labored, and his attacks were becoming increasingly less precise, until finally...

I dodged a sloppy swing and drove my blade right into his neck, landing a fatal blow. He gasped and staggered backward, falling to his knees and grasping at the broken sword lodged in him. I stared at him dispassionately, not taking my eyes off him for even a second.

He ripped out the shard and immediately began to regenerate from his state of death. When he finished, he began chuckling until it became a maniacal laugh.

“Are you for real? Who are you?” he asked.

“Leave,” I demanded, not willing to play along. “I killed you. Get out.”

“Oh. Right...I did promise that. But...” he smirked, “you can’t really think that I’ll leave now, can you?” he roared with glee, picking up his blade. “Here’s where it really gets fun!” His blade began glowing red again, but this time, so did his body. “Get ready, boy.”

Suddenly, blood began to leak out of all the holes in his blade and collected into a large pool beneath him, prompting me to immediately jump backward to avoid touching it. But Soreya and the rest of the students who were lifeless on the ground had no choice but to let the liquid run over them. Then, in the next moment, heads began to emerge from it, and the once lifeless corpses of my comrades began to rise.

“How long has it been since I’ve summoned thralls?” he mused. “Be honored. This is me fighting at full strength.”

My eyes widened as I saw the faces of those that emerged from the blood. “N-No...” I silently gasped.

“Hmm? Oh. Right. So sorry for all the familiar faces. This blade turns everyone I kill into a thrall, and then I use my vampiric authority to command them. But hey, thanks to that, you’ll get a chance to say goodbyes,” he smirked.

“C-Ca’aaal,” they moaned.

The students he’d killed staggered toward me. But among them was one face that I couldn’t take my eyes off.

“Soreya...”

“Hey, focus up! The battle starts now!” he cackled.

I clenched my fists and began trembling with rage. I began seeing red, but just as I was about to lose all sense of self, I felt a certain weight in my pocket. I found myself reaching inside and pulling out a knife—plain in construction and completely normal. So light, but it felt like an anchor in my hand. The smooth wooden handle turned red from the blood oozing out of my hand. To me, it was the most important possession in the world.

As I held it, I could almost feel Soreya next to me. “This isn’t where we end.” Her words echoed in my head, calming me. I slowly exhaled, stabilizing myself. If his plan had been to corrupt my mental state with a psychological attack, he’d succeeded. But he’s going to wish he didn’t.

I closed my eyes and took a stance. The space around me faded to black. All that remained in my mind was him. I could sense his existence and every last minute movement of his body. So that was why when he flew toward me at an incredible speed, I was ready.

I disappeared from where the intruder swung his blade, or at least that was what it looked like to him. Right before he was about to make contact with me, I dodged, forcing his blade to strike the stone beneath him. His head turned toward me, and on his face was a look of sheer surprise—something he hadn’t shown this entire battle.

“C-Ca’al, you...” Master Crayne gasped.

But I didn’t pay him any further attention. Every last fiber of my being was focused on this battle. I couldn’t afford any unnecessary distractions.

The intruder followed up with a flurry of attacks, but they were so easy to dodge. It was as if his blade was telling me exactly how it’d move. He also tried using his super speed to overwhelm me, but it didn’t matter. I knew precisely where to move to dodge and even when to counterattack.

He tried using his thralls to attack me as well, but those were even easier to dodge. He might’ve thought that seeing the corpses of my comrades would’ve shaken me, but the rage inside me won out, honing all my focus onto just one singular target. There was only one enemy in my eyes right now, and I wasn’t going to let anything distract me from cutting him to shreds.

“I got you!” he screamed as he swung his blade down once more, convinced that he’d done it at a speed that’d force me to block and consequently allow him to shatter my defenses.

“Wha—”

I’m not even going to give you the time to finish that thought.

At the last possible second, I narrowly dodged his attack, quickly shifted my weight to wrap around him, then sliced through his ankle, making him lose balance. Then, I cut through his wrist, making it impossible for him to hold his blade in that hand.

“Gyaaaaaah!” He screamed.

He immediately gripped his blade with his other hand and tried to attack me again, but it was too late. I’d already followed up with a clean cut to his other wrist. He was spewing blood from both arms, but I wasn’t going to let up my attack. I rushed in and swung my knife at an upward slant, aiming for his head, but he was just quick enough that I only successfully left a large gash on his chest.

“No, this can’t be!” he spat. “I’m the true Blade Saint! Me!”

Out of desperation, he swung his arm at me, but I dodged it and with one clean slice, reduced it to a bloody stump. Then, I immediately repositioned myself so I could cut his other arm off. I need to stay ahead of his regeneration.

He cried out in pain and leaped backward, but to me, his movement was more sluggish than a fly. You’re not getting away! But just as I went to swing my knife, a bright orange light accosted my eyes, making me reflexively shut them. Ignore it. The sunrise doesn’t matter. I don’t need to see. I just need to keep my hand moving at the same path and I’ll get him. I will finish this!

My knife making contact with him elicited another scream of pain from him, but accompanying it was the unexpected smell of burnt flesh. When I cracked open my eyes to squint through the overpowering rays of the rising sun, I forced them wide open when I saw that he was no longer in front of me. He’d vanished into the dwindling darkness and reappeared at the wall of the monastery, smoke bursting from his body as his skin erupted in angry patches of red from the sunlight. The thralls began to disappear into the pool of blood that they’d appeared from, his sword with it.

“Lucky break, boy, but mark my words, I will kill you. Your victory today was merely a fluke.”

“You’re running?!” My fists shook with anger. “You coward! Don’t you dare run away! Soreya would’ve killed you! You’re nothing! Nothing!!!” I bellowed, hot tears filling my eyes.

But he simply snorted and melted into the darkness.

After realizing I couldn’t sense his presence anymore, I fell to my knees and roared into the darkness, gripping the knife Soreya had given me—proof that she’d existed; proof that she’d believed in me; proof that I’d failed her. Rage, frustration, sorrow, and guilt—all those emotions filled me, but no amount of time would ever heal my soul.

Soreya. Soreya... I’m so sorry.

Chapter 5: This Isn’t Where We End

856 C-6, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

It was as if time had slowed down. Standing not too far from me was the same monster that had killed my fellow students and Soreya.

And now, he was about to kill my opponent, El. I didn’t know her, but was I really going to watch yet another person die in front of me by his hand? Was I going to hesitate again? I had gotten lucky the last time we’d fought and had barely been able to make him retreat. This was an opponent that Soreya, the Blade Saint herself, couldn’t beat. Could I really do it?

His sword was already jammed into her abdomen, the fangs gleefully gouging out her insides to direct as much of her blood into its holes as possible. Her body began to slump as she quickly lost consciousness. My heart was in my ears. I couldn’t reach her in time to stop her from draining her dry. There was no way. It was physically impossible. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.

But then, I heard her words. It was as if she was right next to me.

“We’re doing this, Ca’al. His end will be at our blade.”

I can’t... I can’t do it. I’m sorry.

“You can. Look, do you trust me?”

Of course I do. I—

“Then trust that I chose correctly. If you have any doubt, remember your trust in me. After all, when have I ever steered you wrong?”

Soreya...

“No more hesitation. Show him your full strength. Show him our strength. Remember. This isn’t...”

Where we end.

Suddenly, I felt a familiar sensation. The rest of the world faded to black, and all I could see was him and his blade.

I remember this feeling. It was the same as when I’d fought him before. Time slowed down, and I could hear even the slightest sounds of his movements. It was as if his sword was telling me his plan of attack. But even though I knew how he’d move, all it told me was that I’d be too late to save her. I needed a way to get there. El wasn’t going to last much longer. I needed a way to stop time and get to him immediately.

As soon as I thought that, time came to a complete halt, and everything went dark for a brief moment before a burst of light appeared in front of me and expanded into the vague shape of a blade.

At any other time, I might be more cautious, but my instincts were telling me that I needed to take whatever this was. I gulped and slowly walked toward it. As it glowed, I thought I could feel a familiar presence on the other side of the blade. They were encouraging me to take the final step. No more hesitation.

I confidently grasped the blade of light by the hilt, making it glow even brighter. I reflexively winced and squinted, but I could still see streaks of light shoot off the blade as if they were fireworks, each morphing into a blade of light all around me in different shapes and sizes. There must be hundreds or maybe even thousands of them floating around me. Though I wanted to inspect this library of blades more, my attention was caught by the blade in my hand.

The light had vanished from it, revealing its full form. Despite never seeing it before, I felt like I was reuniting with an old friend. It was the same shape as the single-edged sword that both Soreya and I favored, but it had a red gem on the blade right next to the hilt.

A pit grew in my stomach as the reality of the situation washed over me. No... No, this can’t be. This can’t be real. Soreya, she’s supposed to be...

But the more I looked at the sword and the situation I’d found myself in, the more this sobering and cruel reality washed over me. This... This is the relic, isn’t it? But if I’ve summoned it, that means... That really means that I’m...

I gulped and shook my head, not wanting to think any further. No. There’s no way. It was Soreya. It had to have been Soreya. There was no way that it could be me. I’m nothing without her, I’m—

Suddenly, I saw a flash of an image: Soreya and I were walking side by side, and I was so overjoyed. Finally, I’d become worthy of being here. But the more we walked, the slower her footsteps became, until she was no longer next to me.

“Soreya?” I looked behind me, looking for someone who couldn’t be here anymore.

Please...it can’t be me. This is a mistake, I— But then, I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was so warm. So nostalgic.

“Ca’al. Remember.” This voice. It was Soreya’s. “His end will be at our blade. No hesitation.”

“Soreya!”

“Now call its name—the relic’s true name. It’s time we end this. After all, if it’s a fight between a phony Blade Saint and the real Blade Saint, there’s no way you’ll lose, right? Because...”

I felt tears in my eyes. “I’m...the Blade Saint.”

In the next moment, as if responding to my will, the ruby in the blade began to glow, urging me to call its name. As I held it in my hand, memories started flooding into me, and among them were two words.

“Flash Blade.”

In response, my surroundings returned to me. It’s time to end this. I raised my blade and charged through the frozen space.

In the next moment, the intruder’s eyes widened as he jumped backward, right before my blade could cut through his wrist. El gasped with pain as his blade left her body, and she began clutching the wound, collapsing to the ground.

“You... How did you...” At first, he seemed confused as to how I could’ve suddenly appeared here, but then his eyes were drawn to my hand. “That blade!”

“The relic...” El gasped through labored breaths.

“It was you? This entire time it was you?” Then he began laughing maniacally, clutching his stomach. “No wonder this impulse in my head hasn’t subsided! All this time I thought I killed the imposter that monastery was trying to masquerade as the Blade Saint, but of course... Of course it didn’t subside, not when the true imposter was hiding like a dirty little rat! What was it that you called me back then? A coward? But look at you! Despite having this strength, you let your friends die in front of you! Who’s the real coward?”

Don’t let him get in your head. Calm down. He isn’t an opponent I can afford to lose my concentration against.

“I guess letting one girl defend and die in front of you is where you draw the line. What was her name again? So... So something, right? Can’t remember for the life of me. But you can’t blame me, can you? It’s impossible to remember the names of every weakling I’ve killed.”

I could feel my blood boiling, but I wasn’t going to allow myself to lose my cool. Focus. This isn’t just a revenge match.

I shot a glance at El, the person who’d stuck her neck out to defend me after I’d pathetically collapsed in the face of this monster. She’d had no reason to. If anything, during our fight, it’d felt as if she’d been trying to kill me. But even so, she’d saved my life. My fight now was not only to get revenge for Soreya and everyone, but it was also to make sure that no more harm would come to El.

It’s okay. I won’t lose. I beat you once. I can do it again.

“The last time we fought, you caught me off guard, but not this time,” he growled before swiftly swinging his blade at both me and El. “Don’t think you’ll win just because you can summon the relic. Not only am I a greater species than you, but I’m also the true Blade Saint. The relic belongs to me! You’re merely a pebble along the road, a trial made for me to overcome to prove I’m the true Blade Saint! Ah, damn. This ringing in my head won’t stop! But it’ll go away after I kill you, won’t it? After I swipe you aside like the piece of trash you are, nothing will stand in my way.”

Here he comes. But before his blade could even reach us, I froze time with the Flash Blade and swiftly moved us beyond his range.

“Stay here. I’ll protect you,” I said to El as time resumed. “Don’t worry. I’ll finish this quick so we can get you to Doctor Paunsasoy.”

She looked up at me with confusion, but I didn’t try to analyze it too deeply. After all, the important thing here wasn’t what was on her mind but the opponent in front of us. I readied my blade and took a stance.

“Oh?” he chuckled, amused. “Freezing time’s a nice little party trick, but don’t think that’ll save you from me. I’m much more powerful than I was the last time we fought. Besides”—he flashed a devious grin while glancing at El—“there are ways to deal with time manipulation.”

Immediately, he disappeared, but his blade, as if it was calling out to me, told me exactly where he’d be. Right as he moved, I activated the Flash Blade, froze time, and used the maximum amount of time of three seconds to reposition myself to deflect his blade to the side. He’d struck in a way that if I’d tried dodging, El would be hurt, so I had no choice but to use my sword against his.

I knew what he was planning. He wanted to chip away my stamina by forcing me to take his heavy blows, but I wasn’t going to play along.

Just as I went to activate the blade, he jumped back, escaping my range. Does he know? It’d take me three seconds to get him in my range, and then I’d have to wait another three seconds until I could stop time again. I won’t pursue him this time. I need to stay by El and guard her.

Judging by the big grin on his face as time resumed, he knew exactly what he was doing. He disappeared again and reappeared before me, resuming the flurry of attacks on me. And sure enough, when three seconds elapsed, he jumped back out of my range.

He carefully observed me, waiting for me to activate my time freeze, but the pressure was on him to attack me, not the other way around. The instant he returned inside my range, I could freeze time and get the upper hand.

Seemingly realizing this, he began to chuckle. “Well, seems we’re at a stalemate.”

I stayed silent, not taking my eyes off him.

“But I guess there’s no harm in livening things up in the meantime.”

Then, a familiar sight entered my eyes: Blood began to leak out of his sword and pool beneath his feet over a large area.

“Oh? Seems like you remember this trick. Last time, you were able to avoid my thralls and focus solely on me, but I wonder if you can do the same while defending her.”

I gritted my teeth in anger. There is no limit to how low he’ll go.

Then, out of the pool of blood, certain figures began to emerge. A total of fifty or so bodies began to limp forward toward us.

“Just in case,” I said, leaving my knife—the symbol of my bond with Soreya—by El’s mouth as she lay on the ground. I wasn’t entirely sure how this was going to play out, and I didn’t want to leave her completely defenseless, even if she didn’t currently have hands to hold it. It wasn’t ideal, but at least she could hold it in her mouth. “But don’t worry,” I said calmly to El. “I won’t let them touch you. After all...” Soreya’s face flashed through my head. “This isn’t where we end.”

El looked up, giving me a conflicted look from where she was lying on her stomach, before frowning. She began tracing her eyes across the ground as if she was drawing some kind of magic circle, but I couldn’t pay attention to what she was doing. I had to focus on him.

I exhaled, trying to calm myself. Letting my emotions get the best of me in this situation was the absolute worst thing I could do. As scummy as he might be, it didn’t change the fact that he was still a powerful opponent. I couldn’t let my guard down.

But how am I going to deal with all of those thralls and him? Even with my time freeze, I wouldn’t be able to defend both of us at the same time especially when she was in no condition to fight. No, this isn’t the time to wimp out. We’re doing this. If Soreya were here, she’d take him on and not falter for a minute.

I raised my blade, determined. As I did, I wasn’t sure why, but something felt different inside me. It was as if I was overflowing with mana, memories of different blades, and a strange scent of fire, blood, and burnt corpses. For a moment, my chest felt constricted by familiar feelings of regret, loss, and uncontrollable rage. What is this? Is all of this coming from the blade?Or is this because of whatever El was doing with her eyes? But I didn’t have the time to spend too much thought on what’d just happened. Right now, I needed to follow my instincts.

I shook off the torrent of emotions, and all that was left was a newfound sense of confidence. It was as if I knew the exact solution to this seemingly impossible problem I was facing. As long as I have the Flash Blade, I can get through this.

I tightened my grip on its handle while the library of blades appeared before me once more. This time, a new blade appeared before me. It was one that would allow me to deal with this large group of enemies. I commanded it to come forth.

“Lotus.”

In the next moment, my blade transformed into a small curved knife with a bouquet of blades around the base and the usual red gem right by the hilt.

“Huh? You...changed it to a knife? Ha... Ha ha ha!” he cackled. “Do you plan to take me and all my thralls on with a mere knife?! There are at least ten times as many of them as what we had the last time we fought. Are you a fool, underestimating me, or are you just resigning to your fate?”

I stayed quiet and instead held the knife forward, pointing it at him and the army of thralls marching toward me.

“Well then, if you won’t answer me, I’ll have to slice it out of you.”

“Hall of Blades!” As soon as I said that, the bouquet of blades scattered like petals falling off a flower before disappearing and then reappearing about three arm’s lengths away on either side of me. All identical, the knives were arranged in five equidistant rows pointing toward the ground. They seemingly stretched out endlessly past me and toward him and his thralls, easily outnumbering them by at least ten to one.

His eyes widened in confusion, but it was over before he could even say anything. I disappeared, and in the next moment, it was as if a bolt of lightning struck him and his thralls from each of the thousands of knives surrounding them, only that the strikes were not lightning but the blade in my hand crashing toward them over and over.

Hall of Blades was a skill that allowed me to go between any of the blades here at a speed so quick that it looked like I was a lightning bolt threading attack after attack against my enemies. In the span of mere seconds, all the summoned thralls had been reduced to bloody ribbons. If he’d been a little slower, he would’ve been caught up in the attack too, but he was able to fully escape the range of the attack with just a few gashes across his body.

The lightning subsided, and I reappeared in the center of all the floating blades. The gem by the hilt of the Lotus darkened, and in the next moment, the Flash Blade reappeared in my hand as the rows of blades vanished.

“The rumors were true...” he frowned. “There really are all kinds of blades stored in there that you can summon at will.”

He was partially right. Though I was only starting to use the Flash Blade to its full potential, I could instinctively tell how it worked. The Flash Blade was the base form of the relic, and the red gem on its hilt had three functions: First, it could freeze time; second, it used that opportunity to scan for blades in the area and add new ones that it didn’t recognize into its compendium; and third, it allowed the user to summon a blade from the compendium.

The only thing I needed to keep in mind was that each blade had its own operating time limit. Some could be summoned for as long as tens of minutes while others could only be summoned for a fraction of a second. Just like with the time freeze mechanic, the cooldown for each blade depended on how long you’d used it and its cognitive burden. When time ran out for the summoned blade, it’d turn back into its base form, the Flash Blade.

“Feel like running away again?” I taunted.

“Don’t get cocky, boy,” he growled, grinding his teeth, his fangs showing. “You’re still a human, and I’m a greater vampire lord! I’m the true Blade Saint—I have to be! Your defeat is still set in stone! That relic belongs to me!” Then, he disappeared once more.

“That same trick isn’t going to work anymore,” I said, sensing him going for El. Even though he was fast enough to get to her before I could react, I instinctively knew that didn’t matter. A new image of another blade formed in my mind.

“Voidmaker,” I said, calling forth a broadsword forged of a black metal with circular cutouts spanning the middle of the blade—and the same red gem by the hilt.

I swung it vertically, and a rift appeared in front of me and another in front of him. His eyes widened as he stumbled through the rift and appeared not in front of El but before me. Because of how taken aback he was, he didn’t react in time to counter my attack to his neck, which cleanly separated his head from his shoulders.

I knew from experience, though, that the battle wasn’t over. His eyes remained fixed on me as his head flew through the air, and his body reacted accordingly. After regaining its balance, it swung the sword, threatening to cut me in half. I blocked it and was flung back slightly, but I used that opportunity to cut a new pair of rifts open, this time one at where his head was landing and one in front of me.

His eyes met mine as his head fell through the rift finding himself, not safely by his body, but face-to-face with my sword.

“I can freeze time for three seconds,” I said, coldly glaring at him. “But for you, I’m sure it’s gonna feel like an eternity.”

Before his body could react, I switched back to the Flash Blade and immediately froze time, unleashing a flurry of attacks, first making sure to cut his eyes, and then his ears, and then anything else I could. By the time three seconds had ended, his head was reduced to a bloody pulp, unrecognizable from what it used to be.

Even so, his body didn’t stop moving. Right after time resumed, it rushed toward me, swinging its blade wildly and inaccurately, making it all too easy for me to cut off his limbs, one after another. At the end of everything, he was reduced to nothing but a torso.

I knew that if I didn’t go this far, I couldn’t win. His regeneration was strong, but if I could keep up my attack, then I could keep him down. But is this enough? No, his heart. I should stab it too. I’d been told that the weaknesses of vampires varied, but typically, it was either their head or heart. As my sword pierced his heart, his body slowly but surely lost its strength before it collapsed to the ground.

I didn’t even realize how much of a toll this was taking on me. My limbs felt like lead, and I was doing everything I could to catch my breath. I knelt on the ground, finally able to let my guard down.

With this...it’s over, right? Soreya, I—

“His blade!” El shouted.

At the same time, something inside me screamed that I was in danger. My eyes flew toward where his blade had landed on the ground. Blood had leaked out of it, forming a puddle, and in it, a pair of red eyes glared at me. He’s still alive?! I gotta assume a stance, but I—

His fully recovered body burst out of the puddle, grabbed me by the throat, and pinned my arm holding the Flash Blade against my body. I can’t move! Blood began to leak from my arm where his long, sharpened nails were piercing past my muscle, threatening to go into the bone itself.

“End of the line, boy!” he spat as his grip tightened.

I need to break free! Focus! What can I do?!

“I’m the true Blade Saint! Me! Do you know what I’ve sacrificed—whom I’ve sacrificed to get here?! Rrrgh! This damn ringing in my head! It’s me. It has to be! That blade is mine!”

I tried freezing time, but it changed nothing. His hand was still closed around my neck and my arm with his full strength. I couldn’t move even if I wanted to. But if I didn’t figure something out soon, his fingers would easily snap my neck. There’s gotta be something!

Then, I saw a familiar knife twirling in the air above us. He was so focused on me that he didn’t seem to have noticed it at all. But in the next moment, I heard an unexpected voice.

“Reset,” El said. And she appeared beside him and caught the knife she’d thrown.

Her body had been reset to the state that she’d been in before he’d cut off her hands, back when she’d set it during our fight before any of this craziness had occurred. But she’d had to throw the knife to use it since she hadn’t had it when she placed the reset point. On the handle of the knife, I saw faint bite marks. Did she use her mouth to throw it? After using Reset, she should have barely any mana left in her, which would stop her from using any spell or most of her physical strength. She’d risked everything on this, on the chance that we could still win, and it’d paid off.

Before he even had a chance to turn his head, she drove the knife into his hand, making him release his grip around me. He flung her off, knocking both her and the knife away.

I couldn’t let this chance go to waste. I froze time and then sliced through him one more time, then another time, and a third time, drawing a loud scream from him as time resumed.

Just as I went for the final strike, my instincts made me block my side with my blade as his blade flew at me as if it had a will of its own. It’d been as if his blade had warned me of its attack.

While I had my hands full blocking his heavy, massive blade, he used the opportunity to fly away toward the top of the barrier. The only way anyone could get out of the barrier was if the caster died or if he dispelled it. Obviously, he’d chosen the latter option. The mist at the top of the barrier was slowly beginning to disperse.

He’s running again? No, I can’t let him get away. But how am I supposed to stop him?!

“Leviathan,” El croaked as she fell to the ground, gasping for air.

As soon as she said that, something clicked in my head. A clear image of a certain blade came into my mind, and its name was... “Leviathan!” I called.

A flash of light escaped my blade as it transformed into a scimitar with rings running through the backside of it, as well as the usual red gem at the hilt. Suddenly, I felt as light as a feather and began floating in the air. With this blade, I can catch him!

Perhaps because of how wounded he was, he wasn’t flying too fast. This allowed me to catch up to him in no time, much to his surprise.

“What?!” he cried out.

The barrier began to dissolve as he reached the top. If I want to stop him, I need to stop him now. I flew above him and swung my blade down with all my strength. Though he tried to block my attack, I successfully knocked him out of the air. He plummeted to the ground, and no sooner had he slammed against the stone flooring than I plunged my blade into his heart.

“Graaaaaaah!” he cried. “You... Yooooou!” he screamed, reaching for me with his claws.

That’s not enough to kill him?!

I tried to jump back, but my body wasn’t listening to me. It was as if my brain and body had become disconnected from one another. Time slowed as I watched his claws approach me. Each second felt like an eternity.

Is this it? After all that, this is as far as I can get?! But I’m so tired... I don’t think I can go any further.

I shot El a glance. She lay motionless on the ground, but I could see her eyes widening as she witnessed my final moments.

Thank goodness. At least you’re okay.

But as I resigned myself to my fate, something unexpected happened.

“Kazan Kesta!” both Professor Tellion and Karen yelled, pointing their wands at him.

His body went as stiff as a board, and he showed no signs of being able to even move a muscle.

Professor Fhrugen and Doctor Paunsasoy sprinted to El to check if she was okay while Professor Tellion and Karen checked on me.

“Are you okay, Ca’al?!” Karen frantically asked as she scrambled over to my side.

“H-He’s not dead. He...” The Flash Blade faded from my hand, and I finally succumbed to the huge wave of fatigue that’d been crashing against my body. Before I knew it, I had lost my balance and was beginning to fall to the ground.

“Got you!” Karen said, arriving in the nick of time to catch me.

“Sorry...”

“Don’t be. I’m just so glad that you’re not hurt. Anyway, you don’t have to worry about him. He’s not breaking free of our stun spells, not in his state.”

“Who...is this?” Professor Tellion asked, looking down at the immobilized intruder. “A friend, perhaps?”

“Please, Professor, this isn’t the time for your jokes,” Karen snapped.

“There’s no need to get angry...” she pouted, keeping her wand pointed at him.

“It’s the same one...from the monastery,” I mumbled. “It’s him.”

Karen gasped slightly. She was the only one here who knew what I’d gone through since it’d been her and her master who’d found us the next day.

“I’ll call my master. Here, sit,” she said, lowering me down. In the next moment, she walked off and took out a device to contact him with.

In the meantime, Professor Fhrugen came over with El on his back.

“Is she okay?” I asked.

“She’s just depleted of mana. Poor thing can’t even stand. I presume the Guardians will be arriving soon to take him into custody, so there’s no need to wait here. In the meantime, I’ll take the two of you to the infirmary. Doctor Paunsasoy, if you could grab Ca’al—”

“No, I’ll stay...” I said.

“You should really come with us to the infirmary,” Doctor Paunsasoy urged in a tone much more serious than I’d ever thought her capable of.

“I’ve no way of knowing what happened in here, as I was only summoned after the barrier was erected to help break in, but I sincerely doubt that you don’t require medical attention after this ordeal.”

“Professors,” Karen called out, coming back over. “I promise I’ll take him to the infirmary. Is it okay if he stays just a little bit?”

Professor Fhrugen, Doctor Paunsasoy, and Professor Tellion looked at Karen, at me, and then at each other before sighing.

“Fine,” Professor Fhrugen relented. “But if he shows signs of needing even the slightest amount of medical attention, take him to the infirmary immediately.”

“Yes, sir.”

And then with that, he headed off with El, who passed out on his back, with Doctor Paunsasoy flying not too far behind. As they did, I couldn’t help but notice that El was still clutching the knife that I’d given her. I internally thanked her before turning to Karen.

“Thanks,” I whispered.

“Of course. I know how important this is to you. It’s...finally over though, huh?”

“Yeah. Yeah, it is.”

I could feel tears welling up in my eyes. So many different emotions threatened to break loose—anger, sorrow, guilt, and relief. Though I’d finally won, what had I gained? It hadn’t brought Soreya back or any of my comrades at the monastery. All I’d accomplished was revenge, but that didn’t matter.

I’d summoned the Flash Blade—the Blade Saint’s relic. No matter how much I might want to, I could no longer deny the truth. At the very least, I wanted to cling to the idea that I’d somehow become the Blade Saint after Soreya’s death, but even in her final moments, she hadn’t been able to summon it. In contrast, I’d been able to in my most dire moment. Why did it have to be me? I would’ve given anything for it to have been Soreya. She’d saved me in so many ways, but I couldn’t do a single thing for her. In the end, all I’d done was watch her die.

Even so, I found myself not wanting her forgiveness but her praise. I remembered back to our training, to the surprised and proud expressions she’d made when I’d pulled off unexpected moves. If she’d still been alive, I knew what she’d say.

I had always known but hadn’t wanted to accept it. I’d wanted to continue living in the same world that we’d always lived in, with me always looking up to her, but the knife she’d given me was proof that wasn’t how she’d seen the world—it never had been.

In her eyes, we’d been equals. If it couldn’t have been her, she’d have wanted it to be me. She’d believed in me just as much as I had in her, maybe even more. She’d wanted us to walk the same path for as long as we possibly could.

I could feel hot liquid welling up in my eyes, blurring my vision. Did I make you proud, Soreya? Have I become someone truly worthy of walking alongside you as your partner? I’ll hold on to the title of Blade Saint for now. I’ll make sure no shame comes to it. So, if one day, somehow, we’re reunited, will you let me walk by your side again? After all, this isn’t where we end, right?

Mitaelshuroxa (El)

856 C-7, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

When my eyes opened again, there was a lot I needed to process. The first of which was the fact that I’d willingly stepped in to save the Blade Saint’s life by trying to fight that blade-wielding vampire. Though I’d tried to justify my actions by saying that the Blade Saint was my prey and that I couldn’t allow him to die unless it was violently and painfully by my hand, in my weakened state, it’d been a huge gamble—one that hadn’t ended up paying off. If anything, I’d almost lost my life...if it hadn’t been for the Blade Saint. But also, if I hadn’t been able to access my mana cache, we most certainly would’ve died.

This brought me to the second thing I needed to process. During the fight between the Blade Saint and that vampire, I’d decided to transfer the mana I’d worked so hard to bring into the barrier to the Blade Saint. Consequently, the memories contained in my mana seemed to have given him knowledge of some of the blades that his future self had used. It might’ve helped him defeat that vampire, but it also made my goal of killing him much more difficult.

I could’ve let him die. I could’ve simply sat back and let that vampire slice his head clean off. That would’ve accomplished my mission, even if it meant I’d consequently die at the hands of that vampire as well. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn’t come up with an answer as to why I’d done it.

At first, I tried to reason that it’d been my way of paying the Blade Saint back for saving me from the stupid fight that I’d picked in the first place, but that didn’t make any sense. I owed him nothing. If anything, he’d paid off a sliver of the debt he owed me for slaughtering my entire clan. Even so, it’d been a split-second decision. Something in my gut had told me that I’d needed to save him.

But that only served to confuse me further because I’d saved him not just once or twice but three times. First, I’d stopped the vampire from cutting off his head. Then, I’d transferred my mana to him to give him the boost he’d needed to fight the vampire. Finally, at the end of their battle, when the vampire had been mere moments away from strangling the life out of him, with the very, very scant amount of mana that I’d managed to recover, I’d activated Reset and stabbed the vampire in the hand in an attempt to free the Blade Saint. What was I thinking?! I could’ve let him die there. There was absolutely no reason for me to have risked my life for that. Was it out of spite for that vampire at that point? I have no clue. Maybe it’d been an instinct that’d come about due to me already having put in so much time and effort into saving him in the first place. I simply hadn’t been able to allow myself to let him die after sinking so much into keeping him alive.

But by far, the biggest question I had was... Why am I still holding this knife? I glanced at the simply designed weapon and remembered how desperate I’d been when I’d plunged it into the vampire’s hand. There’d been no guarantee that it would’ve made him release the Blade Saint from his grip, but I’d prayed—actually prayed—that it would. Elder dragons didn’t believe in higher powers, nor did we respect Celestials whatsoever, and yet I’d still found myself praying to whoever would listen that the Blade Saint wouldn’t die.

As much as I wanted to say that my actions had been spurred by my strong desire to be the one to kill him with my own two hands and not want someone else to make off with my prey, I couldn’t deny an alternate explanation. His words played back in my head. “I won’t let them touch you. After all...”

“‘This isn’t where we end.’ Huh?” I whispered.

There was no easier way to learn someone’s true nature than by fighting against them. And now that I’d fought the Blade Saint in both the past and future, I could confidently say that the present him was a completely different person. The cold, callous, and collected butcher in my memories was nowhere to be found. Instead, there was a tinge of fear inside the present him, but before that, there was a warmth and kindness that kept me from believing that he was capable of mercilessly slaughtering an entire tribe of elder dragons.

Was it possible for a person to change that much in seventeen years? It wasn’t for elder dragons, but maybe it was for humans. That’s right, he’s just a human. They were quick to be blinded by their emotions and had malleable minds. It was more than possible for him to have a change of heart and personality in seventeen years.

Regardless of my actions that saved him, I’ll still kill him with my own hands. If anything, this is for the best. Now I know his strength and how much mana I’ll need to store up externally to defeat him. Yes, this can work, I can—

“Hey, El, you awake?” Suddenly, the human called out and peeked behind the white curtain enclosing the bed I was lying on, making me jump a little. I’d been so engrossed in my thoughts I hadn’t even sensed her. “Oh, sorry I didn’t mean to scare you,” she said.

“You didn’t scare me,” I grumbled.

“Well, it’s good to see you’re okay. I ran into Doctor Paunsasoy as she was done checking on Rhand in the other room. It seems like you’re mostly just mana deficient. A little bit of rest, and you’ll be right as rain.”

“Great,” I grumbled.

“What’s with the attitude? I thought you’d be happy. You’ll be back to your normal, energetically grumpy self in no time—oh, I guess you’ve already gotten your grumpiness back,” she snickered.

“If I had any feelings in my limbs, I’d hurt you right now.”

The human giggled. “Thank goodness for mana deficiency, right?”

I grumbled and rolled my eyes. I was finding out how bad mana deficiency was for elder dragons firsthand for the first time in my life. Though elder dragon mana could regenerate very quickly, literally exhausting every last drop of mana in my body put my body in extreme survival mode where it focused everything on regeneration. As a result, I couldn’t even move a muscle for the time being. But just you wait...

“Oh, that reminds me.” Then she leaned in and put her hand against the collar. “Hmm...seems okay. I was worried about what’d happen when you fought Rhand, but it seems like my theory was right,” she mumbled.

“What theory?” Actually, wait. I didn’t think about it in the heat of the moment, but the Magic Breaker boy could nullify mana. In theory, he could’ve nullified the collar, allowing me to rip it off my neck.

The human leaned in close and began whispering. “I was wondering if Rhand’s mana nullification would’ve affected it, but it seems like even though the limiter was in the nullification zone, it locked itself.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“The limiter’s spell makes it so that if the limiter senses that it could be removed, it’d guard its mana from any external entity and divert all its power to keeping it locked on you.”

“What happens if it doesn’t gain any additional mana in that time?”

“Well...” A difficult expression crossed her face. “Let’s just make sure that doesn’t happen,” she whispered, trying to move away from the topic.

It was then that I remembered the nasty trick that I’d uncovered while analyzing the collar. Most likely, it’d explode if it didn’t receive any additional mana input. Guardians seriously have some vile ideas, and it seems she’s fully aware of how violent the retaliation is for forcibly removing a limiter.

“A-Anyway”—she leaned back and began talking in her normal voice—“I’m not here just to see how you’re doing. I actually wanted to thank you.”

“Thank...me?”

“Yeah. Ca’al told me about how you saved him.”

“Yeah, thanks,” a male’s voice called out from another bed in the room, enclosed in a white curtain identical to mine.

“What did I tell you about eavesdropping?!” the human snapped at the voice.

“Nothing. This is the first time I’ve heard anything about eavesdropping dos and don’ts from you. Even I’m surprised, considering all the things you nag me about.”

“I do not nag!”

“You do,” I said.

“You too, El? Ugh. You know what? I don’t need to sit here and take this, especially not from two bedridden idiots.” The human turned around to leave. “I said what I wanted to, so I’ll come back later to check up on you two. I have some business I need to talk with my master about, now that he’s here.” Then she leaned over to me and whispered in my ear. “Don’t worry. Master’s not going to do anything to you.” I gave her a confused look in response, and she just weakly smiled. “I’ll explain later. Okay. You two, be good.”

Then, there was the sound of the door closing behind her, followed by an awkward silence. Though there was a white curtain drawn around the other bed, I could judge from context and by the name the human had called him that the one over there was the Blade Saint.

I glanced at the knife in my hand and had a sudden thought. It’s not too late. If I can just recover a little of my strength, then—

“Thanks...again,” his awkward voice rang out from behind the curtain. “Sorry I can’t really thank you face-to-face. I would, but we’re in the same boat. My limbs are like lead.”

My limbs don’t feel like lead. If the weight I feel in them was nothing more than lead, then I could easily move over there and kill you. It feels more like there are mountains placed on each of my limbs. Don’t even try to compare your situation to mine!

Of course, I didn’t say any of that out loud. It didn’t make sense to be antagonistic to him and make him put his guard up toward me. Right now, I was the person who he’d saved, as well as his savior.

“Yeah...”

“I wanted to ask you something, if that’s okay,” he said nervously.

“Not like I can go anywhere.”

“During that fight...when he was running away, you said something to me. Do you remember?”

In the heat of the moment, I hadn’t thought twice about it, but then certain things began connecting in my head. He hadn’t been supposed to be able to use the relic, which meant that he shouldn’t have known the blades stored inside it. And yet, I’d called out the name of a specific blade that had allowed him to fly and catch that vampire. I’d heard the Blade Saint from my time yell its name out and seen him use it multiple times during our fight, so it’d just slipped out during our fight with the vampire.

“I...don’t remember,” I said, trying to feign ignorance.

“Oh. Okay. That’s fine then.”

I let out a sigh of relief, believing that he’d dropped the subject, but I shouldn’t have been so naive.

“It’s just that...even I didn’t know the names of the blades. I had no clue there’s a blade that allows me to fly. I was just wondering how you did. You even knew its name.”

“Your guess is as good as mine,” I mumbled.

“I see.” He paused before talking again. “It might be all in my head, but I kinda got a certain...feeling from you.”

“And what would that be?”

“That you don’t like me all too much. I was wondering if there may be a reason. When we fought—you know, before we were interrupted—it was like you were trying to kill me.”

“I think it is all in your head. I don’t even know who you are. Today’s our first time meeting one another.” Maybe I shouldn’t have been so overt with my desire to kill him, but also, who could’ve guessed that our duel would be interrupted by a vampire with self-delusions of being the Blade Saint.

“Yeah, true. I think I’d remember if I’ve met someone like you. Maybe... Maybe, I’m a little confused about what to think because you saved me twice.”

Three times, actually. Who knows how your fight would’ve gone if I hadn’t given you my mana.

“Mixed signals, I guess, is what I’m trying to say.”

“Let me once again clarify that this is all in your head.”

“Right, but if it isn’t...I want to thank you for saving me even though you want me dead.”

“I don’t. And if I did, there’s a nice little knife here that I could use to kill you right now.”

“Even without being able to move your limbs?” he chuckled.

“Shut up. I could do it if I wanted to.”

“Chill, chill. Yeah, I believe you.” He sighed. “You can keep the knife, by the way.”

“Huh?”

“I don’t need it anymore. It was given to me as part of a promise that I can no longer fulfill,” he said somberly. “But in exchange...will you duel me again?”

I raised my eyebrows. You’re willing to give me another chance at killing you? Are you perhaps stupid? Did that vampire deprive you of enough oxygen when he was choking you that you’ve been left with brain damage?

“You don’t have to say yes,” he continued. “Just...it’d be nice to have a sparring partner after all this time.”

“I’m not going to fight you with a knife,” I said bluntly.

“I wouldn’t expect you to. The knife is more like a symbol.”

“Of what? Stabbing you somewhere?”

“No!” he sighed. “It’s a symbol of trust.”

“Pray tell, what did I do to earn your trust? Didn’t you just suspect me of trying to kill you?”

“I did—I mean, I do, but after battling someone, you really get to know them. I feel like I know who you are, and my instincts are saying that I can trust you to have my back.”

No blade in the world could have cut deeper than those words. He trusts me to have his back?! He considers me an ally?! Me?! I felt sick.

I tried evoking the memories of that fiery, bloody battlefield, but for some reason, I couldn’t focus that anger on him. He was too different a person now. Conversely, that only made me angrier.

“I’ll keep your stupid knife,” I grumbled. “But let’s get one thing straight—I’m not your ally. Never ever call me that. Now, are those all your questions? Great. I’m going to sleep,” I spat, forcefully trying to end the conversation.

He chuckled. “Okay, we’ll leave it at that. By the way, considering we didn’t get off on the right foot, let me introduce myself again. Ca’al Sasphorora, Blade Saint.”

I hesitated answering, but there was no point holding back my name here and purposefully being impolite. “Mi—” I halted, stopping myself from instinctively using my real name. No. I have to use the one I have here. “El. Just El.”

“Nice to meet you, El, and welcome to Saint Aliriheim Academy!”

I grumbled and shut my eyes in response. “Are we done now? Be quiet so I can rest.”

“You got it, El.”

I hated every last bit of this situation. I hated how the Blade Saint was in a weakened state and a mere bed’s distance away from me, and yet I couldn’t kill him. I hated how I was in a weakened state, not only due to that fight but also due to that human putting a limiter on me. I really hated how I had a dog collar on me, which I couldn’t remove. I hated that he considered me an ally. I also hated how he called me “El.” All of these made me sick to my stomach...or I thought it should, but this wasn’t the name of the feeling inside of me. Even though I knew I could correctly identify it, I stopped myself from thinking any further, not wanting an answer.

“By the way,” he called out. “What’s with the dog collar?”

“Ugh. Shut up!”

Victoria Vallasteir

856 C-7, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

By the time I’d returned to the training grounds, everything had ended, and I had to learn of the mysterious, blade-wielding vampire secondhand.

Karen and Professor Tellion had restrained the vampire after his defeat. Fortunately, it was cloudy, so he hadn’t burned away in the sunlight. Thanks to their efforts, the Guardians had been able to take him away to prison. It seemed that everything had ended without incident in my absence. How absolutely wonderful, or at least it should’ve been.

“So?” I asked my shadow as I sat in my chair in the student council room. “How’d that plan of yours go?”

“Quit acting like it wasn’t our plan. You were a key part, remember? Without you disabling some of the school’s defenses when you left to check up on that Magic Breaker, our guy wouldn’t have been able to get in.”

“I have no clue what you mean. I simply stepped out to check on one of our students who might have been badly injured,” I smiled innocently.

“Whatever. Plan A’s obviously a mess, so we’re throwing it in the trash.”

“Is there even a plan B? You kept assuring me that the first plan was foolproof. Perhaps you should have made it moronproof to withstand the machinations of your mind.”

“Poke fun all you want, but you’re happy about the outcome, aren’t you?”

“Why would I be? I’ve missed the opportunity to free my family from under your master’s thumb.”

“We’re not stupid. We knew exactly who that vampire was when we joined hands with him. You’re happy he’s captured and not dead, aren’t you?”

I crossed my legs and rested my head in my hand, a faint smile stretching across my face. “Hmm. Who knows? I think I’m more devastated than anything that your little plot didn’t work out.”

“There’ll be plenty of other opportunities. Don’t you worry. I expect you to help with every last one of them too. Remember, you have no choice in this.”

“Of course.” I nodded. “I would never dream of defying you or your master.”

“I can tell you’re being sarcastic, and I’m going to let it slide because there’s nothing you can do to defy him, especially because you know what’ll happen if you do.”

I fell quiet for a moment. “Are we done here? I don’t especially like the lonely feeling I get from talking to my shadow.”

“Yeah, we’re done, for now. I’ll be in touch soon with the next plan. We worked so hard getting that elder dragon here. We’re not gonna let this opportunity go. See you soon...partner.” Not too long after he said these words, his presence vanished.

As soon as I confirmed he was gone, a frown spread across my face. “Just you wait... We won’t be under your thumb forever, and when we break free...” I could feel my mouth curling into an animalistic, crazed shape unbefitting of a lady like myself. But I couldn’t help it. The very thought of ripping that shadow into fine pieces produced a sensation of ecstasy bar none. “I look forward to finding out what your blood tastes like.”

Karen Aporenzi

856 C-7, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

“Here are my logs, Master,” I said, holding a hefty stack of papers from my journals up to a familiar middle-aged man with blue eyes and shoulder-length, slightly graying, black hair tied into a short ponytail.

“O-Oh, thanks, but...my hands are going to be full with handling the criminal, so maybe another time.”

“I’ll send them through courier, then. What’s your new address? Or should I send it straight to headquarters?”

“Headquarters? Uh, yeah, maybe... But, oh, you know what? I’m barely at the office. It’s just going to collect dust, and I wouldn’t want that to happen to your precious reports.”

“Uh-huh...” I gave him a suspicious look. You’ve never had any intention of looking at these, have you?

“Anyway, I heard that you’ve been doing a great job with the barrier maintenance,” he said, trying to change the subject.

“You mean the few hours a night I get to handle it?” I scoffed.

“Practice makes perfect. You’ll be ready for bigger tasks in no time.”

“Sure...” I rolled my eyes.

“Look, Karen, I know it might not make too much sense now, but you being here is the absolute best way for you to develop your skills.”

“Yeah, being surrounded by people who know absolutely nothing about our order is really going to help me become a Guardian,” I said sarcastically. “I don’t get why I can’t just travel with you, Master. I know I messed up once, but that won’t happen again! I’m ready.”

He softly smiled at me. “I know it’s not a satisfying answer, but even if you think you’re ready, you’re not. Most Guardians begin training after living almost twice as many years as you have. You lack the same life experience that others have. You’re certainly very talented in the arcane, but there’s more to being a Guardian than just skill. You need to learn more about the other races that inhabit this world, and this academy is the best place for that.”

“Humph. I think I’ve learned enough.”

“When you’re a full-fledged Guardian and put your first limiter on someone, you’ll thank me for the experience you were forced to learn here.”

“Right...my first limiter.”

There was a secret that I’d been keeping from my master that I’d planned on telling him—if he took all the logs I’d written. The truth was that I had actually already put my first limiter on someone, and it wasn’t just anyone. I desperately wanted to tell him that I’d put a limiter on an elder dragon.

However, there had been many reasons why I’d decided not to tell him about El’s existence after she’d first arrived. First, I hadn’t been able to reach him. Second, spite. Third, I’d wanted to prove I could handle myself as a Guardian. Lastly...I’d been concerned about what would happen to El if the order had known about her. Asylum wouldn’t have been an option. They would’ve immediately sent her back to her realm, and I couldn’t let them do that after hearing about the dangers that awaited her there.

That’d been why I’d pushed President Victoria to secure asylum for El at the school without involving the order in the slightest. I’d even told her that my master had insisted that it be kept secret. But this had gotten me into a whole new mess. After hearing this, she’d agreed to keep El’s identity as an elder dragon as well as her asylum case away from Guardian eyes, but the only catch had been that I had to get my master’s signature first so that she could convince the school. In a manner of speaking, they had received his signature—it’d been just kinda...forged. Fortunately, I’d been trusted enough by the school that nobody had given it a second thought, but I’d get in huge trouble if they found out, to say the least. Plus, whenever they wanted to reach out to my master, they’d usually come to me first, so at the very least, I could either make up his responses or pretend he was busy.

The reward for taking this risk was El’s safety and also me getting Guardian experience my way. If he wasn’t going to train me, I’d take matters into my own hands. If he’d decided to read the logs he’d forced me to write, it would’ve proven to me that he hadn’t been giving me busy work just to avoid training me. But now it was all too clear that he’d simply tossed me here as a way to not have to deal with me. Am I really that much of a nuisance? Or am I unreliable to you?

“At any rate, it’s been great seeing you, Karen. I should be on my way.”

“Right...”

“I’ll be back, Karen. I truly look forward to seeing your growth.” He smiled, gently patting me on the head.

“Sure...”

As he began to leave, I turned around, but then I felt something in my robe pocket. Oh wait! I almost forgot! Get it together, Karen... From my pocket, I pulled out a black glass orb that I’d recovered from Ca’al’s battle.

“Wait, Master,” I called out, causing him to turn around. “Do you know anything about this? It looks like a magisphere, but I’ve never seen one like this before. Plus, as hard as it is to believe, I’m almost certain it contained multiple very complex high-level barrier spells.”

He came back, took the orb out of my hand, and began examining it, holding it up to the light as he rotated it. Judging from how he was squinting at it and furrowing his brow, I could guess his answer.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen this type of magisphere before... You said that this contained multiple barriers?”

“Yeah. About four of them. Each one would’ve taken a while to decipher and dispel even for me.”

“I see...” he said, gazing intently at it. “Well, it’s empty now, so there’s no telling what its contents were. Magispheres have always been designed to be single-use, after all. But how curious... Their design should only allow for basic spells to be included.”

“Right...” I sighed. “Sorry to have bothered you about this. I’ll dispose of it since you have your hands full with the prisoner,” I said, taking it back from him.

“Thank you, but, Karen,” he said with a serious expression, “if you encounter another one of these, use the emergency contact method to reach me immediately.”

“Is...there something wrong with these magispheres?”

“Wrong? Oh, no. Just...” he trailed off. “I have a theory, but there’s far too little evidence to support it right now. So that’s why I’ll only suggest you exercise caution for now.”

“Okay...”

I was a little concerned, especially since my time with him had taught me that, more often than not, his hunches—even his most outlandish ones—were correct. But I can’t imagine a magisphere being anything too big to worry about, so I guess I won’t think too deeply about this.

“Thank you for bringing it to my attention, Karen. We’ll speak again soon.” And with that, he left to go retrieve his prisoner, leaving me by myself.

Thinking back, this is pretty much the same way as how he ditched me here the first time. Although, at least, Ca’al was here with me that time. I exhaled. Speaking of which, I should probably get back to El and Ca’al soon.

Just as I was about to leave, I heard a voice call out to me. “Karen, perfect timing. There you are.”

“President Victoria? You were looking for me? Did I do something wrong?”

“Oh, no. Quite the opposite. I wanted to thank you.”

“I don’t really remember doing anything that deserved thanks, though...”

“Nonsense. You protected the school in my absence. Who knows what would’ve happened if you hadn’t been there.”

“I really can’t tell if you’re being sarcastic or serious. All I did was cast a stun spell. If you really want to thank anyone, it should be Ca’al and El.”

“I’m being serious, of course. You were a great help, even if you don’t see it yourself. As for those two, I owe them a sincere apology for my negligence.”

“I don’t think you have anything to apologize for though. You came back as soon as you could. Plus, in the daytime, you can’t use your full powers. Not to mention, you were busy rescuing that idiot, Rhand.”

“I appreciate you being so understanding, but I have a duty to the students to keep them safe, and I’ve obviously failed that,” she said, hanging her head.

It was extremely rare to see the infallible President Victoria acting melancholic, but I felt like I had to do something to cheer her up.

“Um, if you’re going to meet with Ca’al and El, would you like to join me? I’m actually on my way to the infirmary right now.”

“Oh, if that’s okay with you. It’d be better to see the two of them sooner rather than later, especially since I have something I need to report to the two of them as well.”

“Of course I don’t mind. They should both hopefully be awake as well, so this is good timing.”

“Excellent. Then let’s be off.”

After hopping into the nearest portal, we arrived at the infirmary in no time.

“El, Ca’al, how are you two doing? It’s a relief to see the both of you in good health and on the mend,” President Victoria said, drawing back the curtains to their beds as we entered.

“Seriously. Thank goodness both of you are okay,” I agreed.

“What’s good about this? I can’t move,” El complained. “Also, I was trying to sleep. Do you mind?”

“Yeah, seconded. This situation kinda sucks. I’m starving,” Ca’al complained. “I was going to tell Doctor Paunsasoy, but I didn’t want to take the risk... She seems like the type to stick an IV in your arm and feed you all kinds of things without your consent.” He shuddered.

“Nobody asked you,” El snapped.

“Um, no, she did ask,” Ca’al said, dryly chuckling. “Thanks for coming all this way to see us, President Victoria. I’m sure you’ve been busy.”

“Well, I can always make time when two of our precious students were injured fighting a violent criminal—under my watch no less. I have a responsibility to make sure you’re both okay. I truly apologize that I wasn’t there to ensure your safety, but the fact that the two of you are simply exhausted rather than gravely injured is a very welcome surprise.”

“It isn’t to me,” El scowled.

“Well, don’t worry; you’ll both be back to normal in a day’s time, which brings me to the next topic. There’s something else I wish to discuss with the two of you,” President Victoria continued. “As you both know, the placement exam was interrupted. Normally, I’d have El rechallenge Ca’al, but given the circumstances, I’ve decided to allow for a special exemption, meaning the two of you won’t need to fight one another anymore.”

“Huh...?” El’s eyes widened with surprise.

It made sense though. One might’ve interpreted this as El getting a chance to skip a difficult opponent, but at the same time, said opponent was someone whom she’d fought alongside in a life-and-death battle. Though she might want to test her skills, it was normal to think she wouldn’t want to fight against her comrade so soon after the ordeal they’d gone through. I could tell that this was the exact sentiment in El’s mind. I felt touched by how much she’d grown. It was hard to think she was the same arrogant, angry elder dragon who’d appeared here just a few days ago.

“As long as Ca’al approves, we can have El skip to the fourth level,” President Victoria said.

Ca’al paused before answering. “Sure. I don’t mind. I mean, I wanna duel her again, but I think it’d be better if there wasn’t anything on the line, like her placement. Besides, in my opinion, her skill’s honestly good enough to have her skip to the fifth level.”

“That far?!” I found myself exclaiming.

“Hmm...” President Victoria folded her arms and closed her eyes. “I’m not sure about her skipping to the fifth level...”

“Do I have no say in this?” El asked. “I’m more than happy to retake the third-level exam.”

“There’s no point,” President Victoria said. “You’ve already proven you’re strong enough to pass the third level.”

“But...” El weakly protested.

“Unless there’s another reason why you’d like to fight him,” President Victoria said.

I swore I saw El’s eyebrow twitch at her words.

“Besides, from the looks of things, you two are as thick as thieves.”

“What gave you that ridiculous notion?!” El snapped.

Then, President Victoria pointed at the knife on El’s lap. “If that’s what I think it is, then it’d be a conflict of interest for the two of you to fight when there’s something on the line. Though I trust Ca’al, there’s no saying that he wouldn’t pull punches if it meant allowing you to advance. The opposite is true as well; with how friendly you two are, it’s possible that El might hold back in order to not hurt Ca’al’s feelings if she’s stronger than him. Truthfully, while I’ve said that Ca’al could decide, that was more a formality than anything. I trusted he’d make the right decision.”

“But...” El looked heartbroken but also, at the same time, incredibly frustrated.

“I’m glad that you found yourself a partner though, Ca’al,” President Victoria said. “Here I thought it’d be Karen, but there you go exceeding my expectations.”

“Why would he choose me? I’m a Guardian—”

“In training,” El, President Victoria, and Ca’al said in unison.

“Yeah, in training! Anyway, even if he’d offered it to me, I wouldn’t be able to accept. Besides, I’ve still got a long way to go with my training. I wouldn’t really be bringing much to the table. I still kinda need more time to mature...or something,” I grumbled, remembering my master’s words.

“That’s true. You certainly lack the maturity that other bodies your age have. I’m sure what Ca’al prefers in a partner has more to do with their assets,” President Victoria said, crossing her arms under her boobs to emphasize them. “And also, the assets they can physically bring—no, rest on a table, if you know what I mean.”

I could feel a vein popping in my head. Here I thought I could go a day or two without these weird and annoying backhanded comments from her regarding my supposedly underdeveloped figure. I’m normal, you damn bloodsucking, one-note lust monster!

“I really don’t like your assumptions about my decision-making process,” Ca’al exhaled. “Besides, it’s as Karen said: I can’t choose her because she’s a Guardian—”

“In training,” El and Victoria unnecessarily interrupted in unison.

“In training,” Ca’al continued. “But also, I never really considered myself the Blade Saint until now, so I didn’t think the knife was really mine to give out. Fighting with El sparked something in me though. I don’t know how to explain it, but...choosing her just kinda felt right.”

“Humph,” El scoffed.

“Oh, I see. What a cute story. Good for you, El. You’ve made a wonderful new friend,” President Victoria giggled.

“Shut up,” she hissed.

“Well, at any rate, El, your placement exam will continue at a later date when you’re all healed up. For now, I’ll consider if you should skip the fourth level or not. I’ll let you know my decision once you’ve fully recovered. At any rate, I’ve taken enough of your time, so I’ll take my leave now.”

“But...” El seemed incredibly defeated. I wasn’t sure why though.

“Cheer up, El! Don’t worry. You’ll always have a place with us at this school. After all, it’s not like you’re in a rush to leave or anything. You can stay here and grow alongside us without any fear of being kicked out,” I said, reassuring her.

Maybe I was just imagining it, but these words, meant to cheer her up, seemed to only further depress her. I had to have been imagining it. After all, the start of the school year was just around the corner. She’d have all kinds of new experiences and be able to live a normal life.

Who knows, we might even become best friends. But maybe I was getting ahead of myself. At times like these, it was best to take things one day after another. I look forward to getting to know you better, El!

Epilogue: The Start of Plan V

Rhand Foghiri

856 C-6, Rain Month 2, Moon 28

I awoke in the forest to a dull pain radiating across my body. I can’t move... Why...? But then it suddenly all came back to me—I’d been knocked all the way over here by that girl with silver hair.

I bit my lip with frustration. Oh, the humiliation! How could I lose to her?! I’m an elite Magic Breaker! I’m even about to get my own squire! I can’t let myself lose to riffraff like her. No. I must’ve let my guard down due to her beauty. How stupid of me. I’m an elite. How could I let myself slip up like that? I must’ve even unconsciously hesitated to fight her for real out of fear of breaking her. Dear me, I’m such a gentleman. I winced as I tried to chuckle, but I felt pain instead.

My thoughts and justifications were interrupted though as something caught my attention. In the distance, I heard the crunching of leaves as someone approached me.

“Who’s there?” I asked.

“Oh? It seems you’re awake.”

“This voice... President Victoria?” I couldn’t exactly move my body, so I couldn’t see her as she approached me, but I was almost certain it was her.

“I’ve come here to check on you. We’re all quite worried.”

I snorted and rolled my eyes. “I demand a rematch. It wasn’t a fair fight. I wasn’t at my full strength.”

“Is that so? Well, feel free to challenge her again at a later date. For now, it’s official that you lost.”

I scowled at her claim that I, of all people, had lost, but I chose to keep the words, which I so desperately wanted to say, to myself.

Soon, her footsteps came to a stop, and in their place, a shadow was cast down onto me. Above me was the bewitching visage of the student council president, Victoria Vallasteir. Her vermilion eyes glowed a beautiful ruby red even in the shadows of the forest. The longer I stared into them, the more lost I felt, the more...at peace I felt.

“Why are you here?” I asked, snapping myself out of my thoughts. I won’t let myself be entranced by a nonhuman like her.

“To check on you. I just said that, or do you not remember? Oh dear, do you have a concussion?”

“Shouldn’t you be watching over the remainder of the exam? Or are you just that confident that your golden boy is gonna win?”

“My ‘golden boy’?” she chuckled lightly before crouching down next to me. “Ca’al’s nothing of the sort. I’m sure he’d be honored to hear that you think so highly of him.”

I scoffed and rolled my eyes. “Well, you’ve checked up on me. Feel free to leave.”

“And abandon you to the elements? What kind of student council president would I be if I did that?”

“Well, as you can see, I’m managing just fine. I’ve got science on my side. At any minute, I’ll pick myself up and return to the school.”

“Is that right? Well, how about this?” Then she proceeded to help me up, leaning me against the tree. “Why don’t we watch something together while we wait for you to pick yourself up?”

“Huh?”

“You can see the outdoor arena over there, right?”

As she said, through the trees, I could see the stone stage in the distance, where I’d been not too long ago. There were flashes of light as spells flew, presumably due to the fight between El, the transfer student, and Ca’al. What’s she trying to show me?

“Are you trying to rub it in my face that I lost or something?”

“No, not at all. I’m simply bored since I need to wait here for a bit.”

“For me to recover? As I said, I don’t need you to—”

“Nope. This has nothing to do with you. Well, not exactly anyway.”

She’s not making any sense. What is she—

“Oh, look. It’s starting.”

My eyes widened as a large black dome suddenly surrounded the stage.

“Huh?!” Was that the transfer student’s magic? No. It doesn’t seem to be that way.

“Looks dangerous, doesn’t it?” she mused. “Inside that dome is a very dangerous berserk greater vampire lord.”

A chill ran down my spine. Here?! Something like that’s here?! “Wh-What? Shouldn’t you go help?!” If it breaks free, then we’re next!

“Hmm? You’re concerned about them? Or perhaps you’re fearful of your own safety?”

“N-No!”

“How kind of you. But I am helping by letting them sort it out themselves. Not that I expect you to understand.”

“You’re damn right that I don’t understand. What are you—”

“Truth be told, checking up on you was just an excuse. Really, you’re my alibi.”

“An alibi? For what?”

“For what’s about to happen, of course. What do you think’s taking place in there?”

“If they’re fighting a greater vampire lord, they’re dying. That’s what’s happening.”

“And I’m sure you care a lot about that,” she said sarcastically. “But would you still think the same thing if I told you that his opponents are the Blade Saint and an elder dragon?”

Wait. What? I looked at her with confusion. “Blade Saint...? Elder dragon?”

“Oh, yes. You see, Ca’al’s the Blade Saint, and the girl you fought, El, is actually an elder dragon. You’re fortunate that Karen found her first... Or rather, you’re fortunate that it was part of my plan for her to be found by Karen.”

I couldn’t follow what was going on. First of all, that talentless, unsophisticated, forgettable guy was the Blade Saint?! That couldn’t be. There’s no way someone like him could be special. He had no qualities like me, someone who was actually special and elite. This must’ve been some kind of joke.

Then the girl... She was an elder dragon? Now that had to be a joke. Those overgrown lizards wouldn’t ever dare venture into our realm. Why would one of them pop up here just to randomly go to school?! Inconceivable.

Besides, even if on the very, very off chance that this was true, why would the student council president herself be telling me this?

I couldn’t follow what she was talking about at all, but one thing felt certain. “You’re plotting something against us, aren’t you?”

“Define ‘us.’”

“Humanity.”

Her lips curled into a smile. “Hmm... Close. I suppose, ultimately, that’s how things will turn out, but I wouldn’t say that I’m plotting against humanity specifically, per se.”

I still have some juice in the suit. If I’m quick enough, I can cast my Mana Void, and—

“I’ll give you a chance to change your mind.”

“Huh?”

I began to shiver uncontrollably as her gaze pierced through to my very soul. I can’t breathe. I can’t breathe!Is this the pressure she can exert?!

“I’m saying that it’s my very humble suggestion that you simply continue leaning against the tree here. It must be hard to even move, right? Why exert yourself? Why risk losing that pretty arm of yours?”

Though her words echoed sweetly in my ears, they dripped with venom. Is this what it’s like to stare death in the face? Is this what true fear is?

“Oh, dear. Looks like you’re sliding down the tree a little. That won’t do. You won’t be able to see as well. Here, let me help you.”

As she sat me back up against the tree, I didn’t dare move a muscle or even breathe. My body had regressed to the point that it only functioned based on instincts. It was screaming at me to run, but since I had no chance of escape, I simply stayed still, praying that she wouldn’t hurt me.

“Wh-What’s your true angle here?”

“In this moment? I told you, vanquishing my boredom,” she said through a sigh. “I have to wait here until the battle concludes so they don’t suspect I have anything to do with the school’s barrier allowing his entry, nor will they ask me to do anything to help dismantle that dome.”

“That’s what you meant by ‘alibi’...”

“Finally connecting the dots, are you? Yes, you see, I was here the entire time looking for you to the best of my abilities and then making sure you were safe.” She began giggling, but despite how lighthearted it sounded, it only served to send yet another chill down my spine.

I don’t understand. This doesn’t make sense. If I’m supposed to be her alibi, then why would she tell me all of this? She has no reason to reveal any of this information to me. She could’ve achieved the same effect if she’d kept her mouth shut. Unless...

I gulped. “Are you going to kill me?”

She looked at me with genuine surprise before a wide smile stretched across her face.

“Kill you? No. Why would I do that? I have a duty to protect every last student in this school, and that includes you. Besides, how would you work as my alibi if you were dead? That’d just cast more doubt on me, wouldn’t it?”

“Then why would you tell me all this? Even if it’s not true, I’m not going to pretend like I didn’t hear any of it. I’ll tell my order! I’ll tell the headmaster!”

“Will you, now? You’ll tattle on little ol’ me?” she asked with a teasing but bewitching smile.

“Do you expect your womanly, nonhuman wiles to work on me? Because they won’t. I’m a holy knight of the Magic Breakers, Rhand Foghiri. I will not be distracted from my mission.”

She stifled a laugh before answering me. “Your mission includes the oppression of races like myself, right? Go ahead. Give it a shot.” Still crouching, she rested her elbows on her knees and then put her head in her hands. She was completely defenseless. “Aim very carefully though.”

If I can just cast Mana Void, then even she’ll be powerless. I can do this. Through science, we humans will prevail!

“Then again...” she said slowly. Suddenly, the chill from earlier returned, but this time, it was much stronger. It was as if our surroundings had gone completely quiet—petrified with fear. I couldn’t tell if the ground had begun to shake from the pressure she was exerting or if it was just me shivering. “If you value your arm where it is, you’ll stand down. My intention here isn’t to hurt you. I simply wanted a speaking partner for however long the situation over there is going to take. I’m not looking to shed blood here.”

“Y-Yeah, right. You think I’m going to believe anything you have to say?”

“I do. Because you don’t have a choice really, do you? That is, as long as you’d like to remain in one piece.”

I gulped, and I felt my eyes freeze, locked onto hers as she sent her gaze once more piercing into my very being. How could I have been so foolish as to think I could do anything against her? How could I ever even hope to fight her?

“Oh no. No, no. Don’t get depressed. You’re plenty strong. In fact, I need your help. I can only count on you for this.”

“You...do?”

“It’s very simple really. You’re going to be my spy.”

“Your...what? Why? How?”

“Don’t worry. I’ll show you.”

She then took one of her long, slender fingers and moved it toward her mouth, placing it under one of her razor-sharp fangs. A tiny bit of pressure from it was enough to produce a small trickle of blood from her finger.

“This should suffice,” she said with satisfaction as she brought it to my mouth.

“What— Mmf!”

Before I could react, she’d shoved her finger into my mouth. I desperately tried to resist imbibing her blood, not knowing what her plan was, but struggled as I did, it was futile.

One tiny gulp later, she removed her finger from my mouth. “See? Not so bad, right?”

Suddenly, my body felt hot as if I’d been tossed into a fire, but then cold as if I was encased in ice.

“Don’t worry. I didn’t give you too much, so you’ll definitely live a lot longer than others.”

Her words began to echo in my brain. But as if there was a sweet aroma about each of them, every word stuck to my brain like honey. The world began spinning. I couldn’t tell what was up and what was down.

I fell to the ground, and I began to writhe and claw at my brain. Get it out! Get it out! Argh! I began begging anyone who’d listen to me to make this stop, but at this moment, there was only one individual who could bring an end to this, and she didn’t seem to be in a merciful mood.

“I won’t change you fundamentally as I’d do with those I turn into thralls. This is just a simple hypnosis because I need you to keep your eye on a few things for me. Hmm?” Her attention turned toward the arena, where the black dome had appeared. “Well, it seems they’re beginning to wrap up over there, so I should get my business done too. That shadow’s gonna check in with me soon after all. Listen closely...”

Her lips began to move, and I couldn’t take my eyes off them. I was completely entranced, hanging onto every last word she said. She proceeded to tell me every last bit of what she needed from me. That’s right. She needs me. This is something only I can do. These are words she’d say only to me. Why was I so afraid of her earlier? Her commands—her words are mine. My own. My master’s words. I need to treasure them. I need to follow them. Her will is mine. I—

“Rhand?”

I came to a jolt, shooting up in a white room with matching white beds. Staring down at me with a confused expression was Doctor Paunsasoy.

“You good? You were writhing around like a worm. Oh, let me guess—hormones?”

“Wh-What? Where am I?” I frantically looked around.

“Ignoring my joke? Sheesh... I guess I’ll be serious, then. You’re in the second recovery room of the infirmary. The first room’s beds are kinda occupied, but don’t worry, you’re still receiving good care. Thanks to your armor, you actually didn’t sustain too much damage. You just have a small bump on your head. I’m just gonna check real quick to make sure there’s no damage.” She then proceeded to open my eyes and check my pupils. “Hmm. All good. I’m guessing you have a headache though, right?” she said, moving away from me.

“What happened? How did I get here? Where’s...” Where’s who?

I clutched my head, fearing it was about to split from the sudden sharp pain that came onto me.

“Relax, relax. Memory loss is pretty common with these kinds of head injuries, but don’t worry. I got just the thing.”

Then she happily skipped over to a shelf where she retrieved a glass bottle filled with green pellets.

“Take one of these. Just let it dissolve in your mouth, okay? Then lie down and rest.”

“How did I get here?” I asked.

“Hmm? Oh. President Victoria brought you here. I guess you were too passed out to remember. Man, El did a real number on you, didn’t she?” Doctor Paunsasoy chuckled, putting the bottle back on the shelf.

“President Victoria...” Thinking about her made my head hurt again, so I waved away any reservations I had over this suspicious pellet and quickly put it in my mouth, desperate for relief. “Ugh.”

“Yeah, pretty unique taste, right? But it works real well. Oh, actually, I gotta run, but anything I can get for you?”

“No. I...I’m just gonna rest.” There may be no point in thinking too hard about this. I’m in one piece, aren’t I? Nothing’s happened to me, so I must be safe.

I lay back down on the bed, shutting my eyes. I could acutely feel the softness of the mattress and the pillow as I sank into them. They tempted me, dragging me slowly but surely into a deep slumber. But as I gradually drifted away, I heard a voice echo in my head. Its sweet nectar seeped and oozed into every crevice of my brain until I couldn’t think of anything but these words.

“Find the Veil...”

Volume 1: End